Published Sex Stories / incest-stories

The Silken Family Trap Part VII

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part VII

By

Michele Nylons

 

From Part VI

We both slowly came back to earth from our shattering orgasms and Matron went limp, whimpering in the last throes of her climax. I eased back and my now deflating penis popped out of Matron's asshole; my semen began to mix with her cunt juices and ran down through the folds of her pussy and on to her smoky grey nylons, staining them with our combined come. She turned around and pulled herself upright off the desk, her heavy makeup ruined by the face fucking she had given my Sister and by the exertion of our frantic fuck. I could smell my Sisters cunt on her breat

Read More
h as she wrapped her arms around me and pulled my face to hers and gave a hard sloppy kiss, thrusting her tongue deep into my mouth. She pulled back and smiled at me.

 

Part VII

And so it was for the next six months. I engaged in all the nylon fetish sex I could possibly want. I had my Mom, my Sister, and Matron wrapped around my fingers. They enjoyed our sexcapades, sure, but beneath it all was the undercurrent of incest and forced sex; after all I had raped all of my now willing participants to begin with.

I had the company of my three nylon queens individually, Mom and Sis together, and occasionally all three of them together; and of course they always wore nice sexy outfits, often their respective uniforms, and always pantyhose or stockings and nylon panties; my fetish dominating our incestuous relationship.

Mom was at first quiet shocked when she found out Eileen and I had blackmailed Matron into our 'silken family trap', but quickly submitted to the new rules of my game. She eventually capitulated to a foursome when we invited Matron around home for dinner, followed by lashings of sex for desert. I had the pleasure of watching Mom and Matron sixty nine each other fully clothed, their heads buried under each other's skirts as they pleasured each other lying on the couch in the lounge whilst Sis stroked me off into a sheer stocking. I managed to fuck all three of them that night but was so tired I had to take the next day off school.

And then things took a strange turn that I never would have expected nor ever dreamed could happen.

It was a cool sunny winter afternoon when Mom came into the house excited.

"Look kids, we've been invited to fancy dress party by the girls on my shift at the Ward," she beamed.

"Not fucking likely!" I responded. "That sounds like girls fun to me."

"Oh come on Mike, it sounds like fun, it's a 'Whores and Pimps' night," she said.

"What's a 'Whores and Pimps' night?" Eileen asked.

"Well obviously the girls go to the party dressed as whores and the guys dress as pimps; you know the sort of thing," Mom explained.

"Well Mike, if me and Mom dress as whores, you know what that means don't you? Short skirts, high heels, sheer nylons, pretty panties, lots of slutty makeup, all the things you hate." Eileen teased.

"Now that you put it that way, it sounds like it could be fun, especially on the way home in the car after you girls have had all night to tease me, not to mention the other 'whores' who will be at the party. Ok, count me in," I said.

"Well its three o'clock now and we've to be there by seven, if you get showered and changed by five Mike, that leaves your Sister and I plenty of time to find suitable costumes and prepare ourselves for the evening. If you behave we might even give you something before we go," she winked.

"Well Mom, having an intimate knowledge of yours and Sis's wardrobe, neither of you will have problems dressing up as whores," I taunted.

"Hey!!!!!!" they both chimed in together; but it was too late I was of to my room to see what I could throw together for fancy dress.

'What the fuck does a pimp wear?' I wondered.

As I shaved, showered and dried myself off, I fantasised about the evening to come; lots of women and girls dressed up as whores. They were all bound to wear revealing clothing, miniskirts, hot pants, that sort of thing; and all whores wore nylons didn't they? I could hardly wait!

I wondered into the lounge room about six o'clock looking despondent. As a teenage lad I had no idea what a pimp wore and the best I could muster was a wrinkled suit that I had almost outgrown, and a cowboy hat.

Both the girls burst into laughter when I entered.

"Oh fuck Mike, you look like a dickhead," Eileen chortled.

"Hey, that’s not fair. He looks like a kid who hasn't a clue how to dress," Mom laughed in time with my Sister.

"Oh cut it out you two. It's easy for you, your costumes are just the sort of thing you wear for me around the house anyway, and I must say you both look like eminently fuckable whores," I retorted.

Mom was wearing her shortest black leather miniskirt, a black low cut short sleeved blouse, matching black patent leather, six inch high heeled 'fuck me' pumps, and sheer black seamed stockings. Her reinforced stocking tops were easily visible at the hem of the miniskirt and they were clasped into bright red garter straps that disappeared under her skirt and led up to her garter belt. The crotch of her matching gauzy red nylon panties was just visible whenever she made the slightest move and her identical red bra was on display for all to see, pushing up her tits and hardly covered at all by her blouse. Her flaming red hair was worn frizzed and big, framing her heavily made-up face; lashings of black mascara, mauve eyeshadow, blushed cheeks and ruby red lips. The outfit was completed with a gold necklace, gold bangles on her wrists, gold teardrop earings dangling from her ears, and a matching anklet glittered on her sheer stocking encased ankle. She looked just like an eighties whore!

My Sister was wearing white skin tight nylon bustier, her lovely adolescent tits on display. She had squeezed into the tightest hotpants I have ever seen. The taut red lycra hotpants were moulded to her ass and emphasised her pubic mound; there was no visible panty line meaning that the glossy taupe pantyhose that glittered on her long legs was the only underwear she was wearing. The ensemble was completed with white platform shoes. She wore her red hair in a similar style to Mom; her makeup was also identical, although her selection of jewellery was gaudy and ornamental. The single exception being the gold ankle bracelet, identical to Mom's, sparkling on her gossamer encased ankle. She looked like a seventies whore!

I was enamoured with my pair of whores from decades past and could hardly wait to get my hands on them.

"Well come on Mike, cant you do better than that for a costume, look at the effort me and Mom have put in," Eileen complained.

"Leave him alone," Mom replied, "Let me look in you wardrobe Mike and see if we can't find some thing more pimp like shall we?"

Mom led the way to my room and I couldn't take my eyes of her ass and legs. Her pert buttocks, encased in her sheer red panties peeked below the hem of her skirt, and her legs looked so long, accentuated by the seamed nylons and high-heeled pumps. We rummaged around in my wardrobe and found nothing suitable for me to wear. Returning to the lounge we I sat down next to Eileen and Mom went to the kitchen and returned with drinks. Mom figured that as been as we were all fucking each other and breaking the incest taboo, what difference would a little under age drinking make? Mom handed me my favourite drink, a rum and coke.

"Well I do have one idea Mike," she said coyly, a cheeky grin on her face, "but I'm not sure you would be up for it?"

"What?" I asked.

"Well……….what if you come along as a whore too!" she exclaimed.

"FUCK OFF!" I responded immediately; but then Eileen piped straight in,

"Great idea Mom, I bet we can make him look a proper trollop; come on Mike it'll be fun."

"No fucking way!" I again replied, "You are not dressing me in drag!"

"Come on," the girls chimed together.

"Think of it this way Mike," Eileen said smugly, "You are always getting into our pantyhose and knickers, now it will be our chance to get into yours."

I thought back to the time a few months ago, before I had 'tamed' my Mom and Sis: 'Alone in my room I would enact my pantyhose fantasies. I would wear them, sniff them, and wank in them, all kinds of pantyhose perversion. I loved the sight, feel, and smell of nylons. I could get an erection just rubbing their silken material against my face, and could orgasm by just rubbing my cock against the silky fabric. Yes living with two ladies who wore pantyhose every day had its advantages'.

I had loved the feel of nylon on my legs and balls, and this would be one way to experience that lovely feeling again, and maybe I could enact my ultimate fantasy after the party; fucking a girl in nylons while I was wearing them too! Maybe I should go along with their harebrained scheme to please my own appetites. Besides, the drink was starting to kick in, I felt relaxed and uninhibited.

"Ok," I found myself saying, "you can dress me like a whore, but you girls are really going to have to put out to repay me for this little party trick."

"Oh you will get repaid Mike," Mom said, "you will get repaid."

Eileen bought me another rum and coke, "Here Mike," she offered, "drink up, we're going to a party remember?"

"Ok Sis, you bet, these drinks are great."

I was really starting to feel woozy as I gulped at the second drink, I can usually hold my liquor pretty well, even for a teenager, but this evening it was going straight to my head. I vaguely remember being led to the bathroom and the girls running me a bath. They gave me another drink while they ministered to me.

"I have already had a shower," I said, my voice sounding like it was coming from a long way off.

"Silly, we're shaving your legs Mike, you can't be a sexy whore with hairy legs," Mom laughed.

"Fuck off, you can't do that," I tried to get up, but it was no use; I fell back in the tub and started giggling.

Eileen helped me drink my drink by holding it up to my mouth. The rest of the evening was blur. I can remember little episodes of clarity, the girls drying me, dressing me in lingerie, helping me into a skirt and blouse, Eileen holding my head still while Mom applied makeup and pulled a wig over my head, Eileen bending down and buckling shoes on my feet. Shoes that I couldn't stand up in when they finally got me to my feet. After that I don't remember a thing, the world became one big blur, then it was dark.

Darknes……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

SNAP!!! I felt this tremendous rush as I breathed in the fumes from under my nose. Mom was standing in front of me waving a phial of something in my face, the vapours of which instantly sobered me up, and made me wide awake.

I knew something was terribly wrong. I was standing but my arms were extended above my head, my wrists clamped into what could only be cuffs. The weight of my body was suspended from my wrists and I struggled to take my weight on my feet. Then I realised that my feet were in some kind of strange shoes that made it hard for me to get my balance. Then I remembered my sister strapping me into a pair of Mom's high-heels. I also realised that my legs were held apart about a metre and no matter what I tried I couldn't close them.

Mom moved away from me and I looked down and was shocked. On my feet was indeed a pair of Mom's black high-heeled open toe pumps. I could see that my toenails were painted bright red through the opaque reinforced toe seam of the fully-fashioned smoky grey nylon stockings I was wearing. ( Similar to Matron's favourites I though somewhere in the recesses of my mind. ) I remembered vaguely about volunteering to dress in drag for a party, that explained the shoes and stockings; but I couldn't understand why there was a metre long stainless steel bar clamped above each ankle with a leather cuff holding my legs apart.

My eyes continued looking up my body. About mid thigh began the hem a black miniskirt made of some silky material, my other senses were awakening now and I could feel the luxurious feeling of the nylon stockings on my legs. The hem of the skirt sent little electric shocks along my thighs as the material stroked against my stockings. I was wearing a pink nylon blouse that felt so light and sexy against my back and chest; but I noticed I had false breasts and felt what could only be a bra around me. I followed the sleeves of the blouse up and saw my wrists clamped securely in the cuffs, my fingernails were painted red and my hands had been shaved; they looked positively feminine.

Ok, I figured out that the girls had dressed me as a woman for the party as I had agreed to, but why was I in captivity? I noticed some other things too, I was obviously wearing nylon panties, as I could feel the sensuous material against my balls and cock, and snug against my ass cheeks. I could discern a silken garment tight against and just over my panties, a suspender belt; I realised as I sensed the silken garters extending to the tops of my thighs. I could feel the little clips of the garter snaps on my thighs where they were attached to my stockings.

Mom stepped in front of me and held up a large mirror. I looked at her confused but she just held the mirror up to me. I saw a tawdry whore looking back at me. She was quite attractive in a cheap fuckable way. Framed in a blonde bob, was a face that had been heavily made up complete with lashings of mascara, eye shadow, rouge and lipstick. I realised it was me!

Mom smiled at me as saw the realisation on my face.

"Mike, we've turned you into Michele. Don't you like her?"

"Why?" I asked. "Why am I handcuffed like this Mom."

"Well Mike, er Michele, I spiked your drinks, being a Nurse I can get all kinds of drugs you know. Then your Sister and I shaved you all over and dressed you just like you are now. We applied that makeup and wig and then strung you up. Finally we put that restraining bar between your legs."

"Of course even me and Eileen had to have help to drag you down here to the basement and truss you up; so Matron helped."

Matron stepped into my sight. She was dressed in a black full body corset and waist cincher, her tits pushed up and out. From the bodice of her waist cincher, suspenders ran down her legs to her favourite smoky grey fully-fashioned nylon stockings. She had on a pair of the highest heels I had ever seen; black of course. She too was heavily made up.

"Hi Michele," she smiled at me and winked.

"But why?" I pleaded again.

"Because Mike, you need to be taught a lesson. Although we enjoy having sex with you and each other, and really get off on your nylon fetish, you did rape us!"

"What?!?" I asked amazed.

"All of us Mike, you forced yourself on all of us to begin with. So now you are going to see and feel what it's like to have someone force themselves on you. We have turned you into a girl; and now we are going to rape you!" Mom said viciously, her heavily made up face angry but so sexy.

"See! I knew you were the sort of lad who would have more fun if I left my nylons on," she said.

One Mans Last Gambit: Eve Frosted on Christmas Eve (Chapter One)

Solomon on Incest Stories

Notice: Before you begin reading, I'd like to point out this is the first story I've ever submitted to sex-stories-post and am eager to hear any and all feedback regarding it. Just try to be honest and not insult me too badly. For the record, this story contains the following S.S.P themes: Toys, Masturbation, Incest, Rape, and Virginity. This story is purely 100% fictional & told in the first person view! This is part one of three! This chapter doesn't contain as much action as the next and final one. If you want it, let me know! Email me at d.san.420@gmail.com with the subject lin

Read More
e “SSP Dangerous Games” --Solomon

My name is Richard and I have a story I would like to share with you all. It's about an event one year ago on Christmas Eve involving my gorgeous daughter. Before I explain the memorial events of that day, I feel it's best to describe Eve (my daughter) and myself.

I am 36 years old and weigh in at a little over 200LBS. I am 6'1” and visit the gym regularly and because of that, am in good shape. I am Caucasian, have green eyes and blond hair. I am clean shaved. Now I won't boast and claim to have the biggest cock known to man (or women) but I am equipped with 7” of meat.

My daughter Eve... she is extremely beautiful. She is 15 now. She started to blossom at an early age just like her mother. She is about 5'5” and is also extremely fit. She has been in Tae-Kwon-Do since she was 5 years old so she works out a lot. She has blue eyes and blond hair and the sexiest smile. She has flawless C-cup breasts and the cutest ass imaginable!

It all started the morning of the day in question. It was early, around 7AM and we were getting ready to go see her mother. We divorced three years ago because of her addiction to cocaine and her affair with a guy named Alec. After a long and exhausting legal battle, I gained complete custody of Eve. Unfortunately, she was granted supervised visitation rights to Eve five days a year.

I had finished showering, shaving, and had already dressed in my nicest suit. I have always been an extremely classy person but I tried to look even better every time we visited that cunt Eve called a mother. I wanted her to feel like the two-cent-cum-guzzling-gutter-slut she really was. Eve however had just finished her shower when I called out to her. What is it with female species and why do they always take an eternity to get showered and dressed? I went downstairs and made poured myself another cup of coffee.

About forty minutes later, give or take an hour... she finally came downstairs. By then, I had finished three or four cups of coffee and read the morning paper. My jaw nearly hit the floor when I laid my eyes upon her. She looked absolutely stunning. She was wearing a black skirt which I thought was a little two reveling and matching top. Her blond hair flowed freely down her back, stopping just above her ass. She had put on some makeup which added to her dazzling beauty.

'Morning Dad!' she exclaimed as she came over and gave me a hug and a small peck on the cheek. As she did this, unintentionally she gave me a birds eye view down her shirt. Without realizing it, I stared for quite some time. Finally, I was awoken from my trance to her breaking the embrace and asking if I had made her a hot chocolate like I usually do in the morning.

'Sorry Eve... it completely slipped my mind this morning..' I said in a sympathetic tone, suddenly feeling like I had failed as a father. She perked up and said I could make it up to her with breakfast and a hot chocolate. I happily agreed and finished my coffee.

At this point, it was almost 9AM and we were running a little late so I suggested we leave. I made a short dash up stairs to grab my wallet, keys, and coat. On my way down, she apparently had grabbed her coat and purse and was waiting at the entrance to the garage. 'Hurry up! I am hungry!' she said while pouting and making me feel guilty. 'I am coming, be patient!' I cheered back, reaching the door and opening it.

'Are we taking the Wrangler or Tacoma daddy?' she inquired. I made a motion towards the Wrangler and before I had even reached the drivers side, she had already taken seat and got comfortable. 'Very funny. Now move over. You are not driving...' I said, trying to sound in charge. She faked a sniffle and started to climb over the small obstacle. My Jeep was a manual transmission and I had included a nice center divider. As she climbed over it, she inadvertently shoved her ass towards me. It was only there for a few moments before I was finally able to climb in and get situated.

After we got settled, I started to open the garage door. To my total and utter surprise, a foot of snow came rushing in. 'The weather channel said we were going to get a few inches...' Eve chipped in and caused me to groan. I should have taken a look before we even got dressed. I unbuckled myself and stepped out of the Jeep to get a better look at the situation. Not only did a foot of snow blanket the ground, but it was still falling. It had turned into a complete blizzard. I made my way back to the Jeep and informed Eve to call her mother and tell her we can't make it. The expression on Eve's face told the story. She was delighted with the information. I can't say I really blame her. 'I'll call her right away daddy!' she said and climbed out of the Jeep. As she made her way inside, I glanced back towards the icy hell outside and whispered a soft 'thank you god...' before closing the garage door and made my way back inside behind her.

A few hours had passed after I ended the conversation with Eve's mother with a simple 'Fuck off and have a great day, cunt!' on the phone. The bitch deserved it after calling me an incompetent father who told his daughter to lie about being snowed in and that she would see me in court. I yawned and decided a nap would be a good idea so I started to make my way up stairs. As I passed by Eve's room, something caught my attention immediately. I heard a soft moaning coming from her room.

Her door was slightly ajar which I thought was somewhat odd considering she usually kept it completely closed. As I peeked through the door, what I became a witness to changed my life forever. Spread out on her bed, Eve laid nude. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily and covered in a sweat. Her breasts were in full view and her nipples were hard. Every so often, I could hear a moan. As if that wasn't enough, she was holding a blue vibrator against her clit!

I had never considered my loving innocent daughter in a sexual way until that moment. God forgive me, I am going to hell when I die. I became a voyeur for the second time that day. And now I craved my daughter in a lustful and sinful way. I don't know what came over me as I watched Eve, but I reached down and released my cock and started stroking it. I could tell she was nearing climax and I wanted to be there with her. As I watched her violate herself, I stroked my cock with renewed abandon. Finally, she came and her moans became louder. I watched as she buried her face in her pillow to silence her pleasure. I couldn't resist anymore and finally blew my own load. I attempted to catch it but was too slow and most of my seed landed on her door and the floor. I panicked and used my tie to clean it up as quickly as possible before making a hasty retreat to the secrecy of the bathroom.

For about twenty minutes, I leaned against the sink and tried to make sense of what I just witnessed. 'She is your daughter! It's incest! Don't even think about it!' I said to myself over and over. No matter how hard I tried, the image of Eve on her bed masturbating, of her nude body... my sexual desire was more than present. Finally, my other head won it's victory and I came to the realization I needed her. I would have her and she would enjoy every second of it.

I went downstairs and got myself a bottle of water. On my way back up to prepare, I passed Eve. She still looked flushed but managed to tell me she was getting something to eat. 'Of course she's a little hungry after all that!' I thought to myself and claimed I was a little tired and was going to take a nap. She said after she ate, she was going to do the same. It was almost too good to be true. I would take a short nap and with any luck when I awoke, she'd be passed out and asleep and I would make my move. I headed upstairs and went directly to bed, after setting my alarm to go off one hour later.

I awoke to an irritating but all too familiar beeping and quickly turned it off as not to wake her. After chugging the bottle of water and waking up a little, I quietly crept across the hall and into Eve's room. She was asleep just like I had hoped. Making little noise, I moved to her bed and looked down at my sleeping beauty. I condemned myself and my behavior and accepted my fate. I knelt down and gently fondled her breasts through her nightgown. They were so soft... I had to feel them. I slowly lowered the covers down to her ankles, and traced my hand up along the insides of her leg, lifting her nightgown with it. To my shock, she was wearing a real lacy pair of panties but I decided to wait and continued moving her nightgown upwards. After it was just above her navel, I reached under it and cupped one of her breasts. They felt great... soft, but pert. I couldn't resist and pinched one of her nipples.

I guess the fondling of her breasts had started to wake her because the next thing I knew, she was looking up at me with a horrified look. 'STOP!' was all she had time to say before I climbed on top of her and silenced her with a quick smack. As horror filled her face, and her eyes grew bug-eyed, I knelt down and whispered 'It'll be great.. Just enjoy it..'. I knew my words would do nothing to calm her. Without hesitation, I tore at her nightgown. She was sobbing uncontrollably and yelling at me to stop, and telling me this was wrong. Her pleas fell on deaf ears.

After shredding her nightgown to pieces, she laid exposed. Her breasts uncovered, and the only thing covering her most sacred part was a lacy pair of panties. Leaning down, I took her left nipple between my teeth and nursed on it. My tongue circled and flicked at it. If this did condemn me to hell, then so be it. I'll gladly surf the lake of fire. She was trying to push me away but I would not be denied. I reached up and took hold on her hands, holding then both without too much effort with one hand. With the other, I reached down and slid it into her panties. I heard a small gasp from her when my finger touched her clit and started gently rubbing it. I moved upward, my hand still buried deep between her legs and tried to kiss her. She moved her head to the side evading my attempt.

I pulled my hand from between her legs and grabbed a hold of her jaw and made her look at me. I pressed my lips against hers and allowed my tongue to dance on her lips. Her refusal to obey angered me further so I reached up and pinched her nose closed. After a few moments, she had to open her mouth to breathe and I took advantage of the instant. I shoved my tongue into her mouth to free explore and moved my hand back down to her breasts, where I fondled each.

I leaned back and broke the kiss, and moved her arms down. I pinned them to her bed using my knees and my weight and looked down at her. 'Daddy... please... this isn't right! Let me go! I won't tell anybody! I swear! PLEASE' she sobbed, looking up at me. It was obvious she was hurt and scared but I didn't care. I removed my shirt and reached down, ripping her panties. It took me a few moments but finally I managed to tear them off. By now she had shut her eyes tightly and was again screaming. This time however, I took the remains of her panties and shoved them into her mouth. I was tired of hearing her.

I climbed off of her and went for a pillowcase. Before I knew it, she was off the bed and making a mad dash for the door. I reached out and grabbed her by the hair, causing her to scream through the gag. I shoved her back onto the bed and quickly restrained her hands behind her with the pillowcase. She was thrashing about, screaming something mad. I think she said something about never forgiving me but I doubt I'll ever know for sure.

I picked her up into my arms and carried her across the hall and into my room. I threw her onto the bed where she curled up into a fetal position. 'Don't worry baby... I promise I won't hurt you. Daddy just needs this. You'll like it baby. Don't resist.' I said trying to be as soothing as possible. Why I wasted my time, I really don't know. It was fruitless. As I made my way towards her, an idea came to me. I smiled towards her and moved to my closet. I retrieved a tripod and video camera. It took me a few minutes to set it up and I am pretty sure I ruined my bootleg of Star Wars: Attack of the Clones but the movie sucked anyway.

After positioning the camera just right as to capture every moment, I moved towards the bed. I stripped my clothing off and reached out, grabbing her by the hair. Pulling her from the bed, I forced her down to her knees and removed her panties from her mouth. 'Have you ever given a blow-job before Eve?' I asked, looking down at her with the kindest expression. Her eyes were focused on my imposing cock but somehow she managed to to whisper 'No'.

'Good, then this will be a first. Taste it..' I whispered, looking down at her. She looked up at me, pleading with me not to do this. 'Now..' I said, sternly. I pulled her head closer to my member using my grip on her hair. She squealed a little but I think she got the message. She stuck her tongue out timidly and gently touched the head of my rock hard cock with it. 'Oh yes baby girl... now lick the shaft..' I moaned. Obediently, she allowed her tongue to explore and run along the bottom of my shaft causing me to groan.

'Good girl... now take it into your mouth... bite me... and you will regret it...' I said, pulling her head back a little. She groaned and looked up at me, again begging me not to go through with this. I used my free hand to rub the head of my cock against her lips and asked her to take it into her mouth for a second time. Again, she refused to part her lips and instead looked away. I pulled on her hair hair, yanking her head back. As she went to scream, I silenced her by sliding the head of my cock into her mouth. I knew it wouldn't be long before I was ready to cum. She tried to pull her head away but instead, each time she did.. I pulled her closer, feeding her my cock. 'Suck on it like a lollipop and use your fucking tongue!' I barked at her, my grip on her hair becoming ever tighter.

After awhile her refusal ended. I could hear her struggling to breathe through her nose. I pulled out long enough for her to take a giant gulp of air before I pushed my cock back into her mouth. This time however, she did not resist. She started sucking on my cock, using her tongue to massage it. 'Oh yes...' I said, tilting my head back. I released the grip I had on her hair causing her to sigh around my cock. 'Now move your head up and down, and don't stop...' I whispered, the sensations she was giving me were unreal. She learned fast, and was now giving me a great blow-job. It was obvious she was repulsed but I didn't really care about how she felt.

The familiar sensation in my balls told me I was close, and I looked down at her. My hand was replaced on her head, and my fingers wrapped through her hair. I don't think she expected what came next. Without warning her, I bucked my hips against her face. My grip on her head tightened. I came hard, shooting my cum into her throat. She started gagging around my cock but I held her still, emptying my seed into her mouth. After a few moments, being sure I was spent... I pulled my cock from her mouth. She started chocking up my seed, and was trying to spit it out. I placed my left hand over her mouth, and used my other to pinch her nose. 'Swallow it...' I said, staring down at her. I don't know what it was... something primal perhaps... but I needed to see her swallow my cum. I wanted to watch the expression on her face.

As she did, the look on her face was a true Kodak moment. Her eyes were full of shame and sorrow. I couldn't help but smile. After a few moments, I pulled her to her feet and then threw her back onto the bed without the slightest concern for her well being. I needed to be in her... I needed to make her mine. I wanted her to know she was mine... that she belonged to me. As I climbed onto the bed with her, I know she knew what was coming. She moved to kick me away but I grabbed her ankles and forced her legs down. Her rebellion was short lived because two quick smacks across her face again brought her still. She was shaking now, unable... no unwilling to speak. She knew the consequences. Resistance was futile and Eve knew it.

I moved between her legs, and slowly ran the head of my cock along her slit for a few moments, once in awhile grazing her clit. To my absolute amazement, she was already wet and I swear I heard her moan once or twice. Could it have been that deep down, despite her morals... could it have been that somewhere inside of herself she was enjoying this? I didn't ponder it too long. I slowly pushed forward, allowing my cock to slip into her young, wet pussy. Damn, what a snug fit. To this day, I have never sampled a pussy quite as tight as hers. As I slid deeper into her, I hit a barrier. Realization dawned on me that my little girl was a virgin. She was still holding her V-Card. I stopped for a few moments, and leaned forward. Hovering over her, I slowly reached under her and untied the pillow case easily enough. I then reached down and grabbed a hold of her wrists. I slowly moved them up towards her head, and leaned close.

'Wrap your legs around me Eve... I won't lie... this is going to hurt a little. I promise the pain will subside after a few moments.' I whispered. Obediently, she wrapped her legs around me and locked them together. This brought a smile to my face. She hadn't said a word... hadn't protested... hadn't screamed. She laid still, looking up at me. I moved to kiss her, my lips pressing against hers. She returned the kiss without being forced... willingly she returned it. Without warning, I pushed forward and broke her barrier. She screamed, which was expected. I held her tight, my lips firmly pressed to hers almost muting the scream. I stayed still for a few moments allowing her to adjust... allowing her to become a full woman. I could feel a small trickle of blood run down my cock and stain the silk sheets below us.

I pulled away from her, looking into her eyes. Tears leaked like running faucets. I released one of her arms and used my thumb to wipe them away. Her makeup was stained. She looked like a cheap whore. She looked so beautiful. I guess that's what drove me. I pulled out, and plunged back into her. She moaned loudly at the new sensation. I released her other arm and braced myself. Her arms wrapped around me, her nails dug into my back. I thrust deeply again into her, moaning in my own pleasure.

'Baby girl... you have a great pussy! Daddy loves your pussy!' I moaned with each thrust, the one after becoming harder.. going deeper. I wasn't concerned with positions. I didn't care about her enjoyment. There would be plenty of time. After awhile, my thrusts became savage... going in quick and hard. She was now constantly moaning. I knew it wouldn't be long before her pussy milked my cock. At the last second... before I came deep within her.. I withdrew. Moving quickly, I moved up the bed and knelt next to her. My hand became a blur, jacking my cock hard and fast. Within seconds, I shot my third load of the day. Her eyes clenched shut as my spunk covered her lips, nose, and chin. Some even covered her right eye. Eve had truly been frosted on Christmas Eve.

After milking my cock dry... I laid down next to her. My fingers gently caressed her skin. I took her right hand and brought her fingers to her face... running them through the cum on her lips. Without me speaking, she parted her lips slightly and took her cum covered fingers into her mouth, sucking them clean. About twenty minutes passed and I finally fell asleep, Eve cradled in my arms. I awoke the next morning to find Eve's cum covered face, now dry... looking directly at me. Her eyes held no emotion like they once did. She hadn't moved all night... I knew this was the beginning of a new life. Not a life of father and daughter, but rather a life of master and slave.


Pumped-Up Teach: Volume 2

Jr.Kong69 on Incest Stories

As Bill--the janitor--strolled across the carpeted floor of Ms. Darron's office, his cock continued to grow. The way the teacher's legs gleamed with the shimmering stockings on, and the young schoolgirl next to her with her pussy all puffed out, caused Bill's dick to lengthen to the full eleven inches. The beefy sounds of stiff muscle slapping against his inner thighs filled the room.

He stood in front of the girls, and asked, "Who wants this cock first?"

Danielle answered by placing her manicured hand on her students fat cunt. She parted the lips wide, and said, "Alysha needs it first. She hasn't had a real prick in her before. Fuck her good." Danielle leaned her head over the red pussy of her student and spit a mouthful of saliva onto her snatch. She

Read More
started to rub it in vigorously as Bill squatted between her open legs.

"Now what the fuck did you girls do to your pussies? They're all swollen!"

Danielle held up her favorite toy. "We used this pussy pump. Don't they look magnificent?"

Bill craned his neck and let his nose rest inside the bulging skin of Alysha's pussy. "I never saw something like this, but, I have to tell you, I wish all women would do it." Then Bill slipped a finger into the still-soaked cunt of the eighteen-year-old schoolgirl. He used his other hand to rub the soft cotton of her knee-sock that was encasing her slim calf.

Danielle, meanwhile, got down on her knees next to the janitor, and grabbed his humongous dick with both hands. She cooed at its girth as she stroked the massive pole. "If I would have known this piece of flesh was walking around here, I would have been fucking you everyday."

Alysha spread her legs wider as three fingers were pistoning in and out of her sloppy cunt. "Ohh yeah, baby. Swirl your fingers inside my pussy. Hit my spot. Now eat me...eat me!" Alysha threw her head back as she felt his slippery tongue roam around her cunt. His fingers wiggled inside of her deliciously.

He sucked a lip as far into his mouth as it would go, and then he let it smack back against the puffiness. He looked down at Danielle who was still jerking his cock slowly. "Now I need to suck you off as this little whore blows me."

Danielle squeezed his thick cock with both hands and stood up so she could spread on the loveseat. She bent over with her perfect ass in the air. Bill slid under her, and immediately began lapping at the juices that were draining out of the teacher's pussy. Alysha laid between Bill's hairy legs and just stared in awe at the cock that was standing straight up in the air; his cum was shimmering on the dark, purple head. "Now how am I supposed to get this in my mouth," she laughed, as she stroked the swollen member up and down, spreading his cum all over.

"Uhh. Damn, that's nice. Just take it--ohhhhh--slow, honey. Suck my clit, fucker. Suck it," Danielle moaned.

Alysha positioned her face over the sweaty cock; she could smell the strong odor of man-flesh as she started to lick around the head. A glob of semen popped out of the slit, and she slurped it up. "You taste soooo good. I need this bad." She slammed her head down and engulfed three inches with no problem. Bill gasped at the feeling of having this young girl start to throat his cock. She pulled back out, and slowly gagged on seven of his inches this time. She kept bobbing her head up and down in a nice rhythm; gobs of spit were leaking out of the sides of her mouth. She knew right then and there that she loved big, sweaty dick.

As clear liquid seeped out of Danielle's puffy pussy, she told Alysha to ride the janitor's horse-cock. "You want me to put all of this in me! He'll split me in half!" Alysha exclaimed. She started to deepthroat the huge cock now, and she was in a state of pure bliss.

"That's right, slut. I want to eat your pussy while I watch that dick go in and out of your lovely, fat pussy. Don't argue with me and just do it." To emphasize her conviction, Danielle got off of Bill's soaked face and waited for the penetration to begin.

Bill scooted up and got ready for the young pussy of Alysha. Alysha looked into her teacher's eyes with concern. Danielle just smiled back and said, "Don't worry, sweety. Bill will take care of your needs. Just have fun and let him fuck you real good. And I'm actually kind of glad that you're scared of that monster, cause that way, I get it sooner. Now fuck him."

Danielle told Bill to turn a little so his ass was hanging over the front of the couch. Alysha straddled the janitor's waist, and grabbed the gigantic cock in her small hand. She placed the engorged head inside the folds of her pussy, and sloooowly slid it inside of her. "Ohhhh shiiiit! That's fuckin wonderful. I love the feeling of being filled up. Stretch me out, you daughter-fucker!"

Danielle was kneeling down as she heard what her student just said. "What did you say, Alysha?" She placed her hands on the student's warm ass.

"This is, ohh yeah--" she started to slide down the glistening pole--"my father. I always wanted to fuck him. And, thanks to you, I can. Daddy, your cock feels so fucking great inside me. Keep pushing into your little girl."

"Damn, this is hotter than I thought. I can't believe you're banging your dad. I'm going to eat your pussy now, baby." Danielle pushed her face in between the young girl's cheeks, and started to swipe her tongue around the meat-filled, dripping hole. She sucked up all the juices that she could as she nibbled on the flesh of her student. She watched the father's cock go deeper and deeper inside of the daughter's wet, hot cunt. Alysha was riding him good now, and Danielle decided to slide a spit-soaked finger into Alysha's asshole.

"Now you're teaching me something, Danielle. Keep fingering my ass while I jam my cunt down on my daddy's shaft." Alysha let loose as she felt her teacher's wet tongue spiral around her big, bulged-out pussy. The suction noises filled the air as all eleven inches of father-cock filled up the fat cunt. As Danielle's middle-finger plunged its way into the young girl's ass, she asked if Alysha could get off of the cock for a second; she wanted to suck all the cum off of it. Alysha pulled her small body high into the air, and let her father's cock slip from between her split pussy folds. Danielle grabbed his prick and instantly deepthroated it. Her neck was bulging as she felt the cock go farther and farther down. The taste of girly wetness enticed her to suck even harder. After a couple of more sucks, she pulled the cock out of her mouth and slid it back into the daughter's snatch.

Danielle couldn't fathom what was transpiring in her office. Her beautiful student--who she just introduced into all sorts of pleasure-- was now fucking her father. And well, too!

Father and daughter announced, at the same time, that they were gonna cum. Danielle got ready, and she eagerly placed her open mouth over the hole filled with cock. Juicy blast after juicy, gushing blast of father/daughter cum bursted out of the freshly-shaven pussy into Danielle's mouth. Some ran down her face as she flicked her tongue around to suck it all up. Alysha was screaming with pleasure and joy from just having fucked such a big, thick cock. Her hot semen, mixed with the gleaming white sperm of her dad, just kept spurting out of her swollen cunt. Danielle frigged her pussy with violence as she watched the pussy and dick spasm, one inside the other.

Alysha leaned and gave her father a hug. "That was the most pleasure I ever got from a guy in my life. Thanks Daddy." She kissed her father with love, licking his lips for him to part them.

"You're welcome, baby-girl. Thank you for the greatest day of my boring life. Your teacher can suck a mean cock, and your tight cunt is the greatest I ever felt."

Danielle watched Bill's cock grow soft inside the massive cunt in front of her. "That was the hottest sex I have ever seen in my life. Your daughter's quite a lover, and your cock is fabulous." She leaned in and started to lick all of the flesh that was available to her eager tongue.

Alysha crawled off of the dying prick, and sat next to her father with her legs still open. Danielle got up and kissed her student deeply, letting her taste her and her father's cum. He couldn't take his eyes off of how bulged his little girl's cunt was. "Maybe I should get myself a pump? What do you girls think?"

They both looked at the shiny cock that was resting on its owners stomach. Danielle replied, "Your cock is big enough already, I think. But maybe...." Danielle started to suck at the juice-covered cock; she wanted this beast inside her ass, and soon.

(One more to come....)

Mom and the Boys Part 3

justjim on Incest Stories

THREE

 

When he pulled up I got into the car.   We kissed and he said how nice I looked.   We drove away into the countryside and drove slowly talking all the time. We drove to a small town where we had a meal and sat and talk

Read More
ed some more.   It began to get late so we started back home.   By now it was cold and raining.   A steady rain that you just know isn’t going to stop till the following day. We pulled off to the side of the road and talking grew to kissing and kissing grew to fumbling.   I reached into his pants to get his dick out.   It was just like I remembered.   Big, fat and hard but nothing like Graham’s.   It was somewhere in between Graham’s and Matt’s but oh so wonderful just the same.   He reached under my dress and remarked I see you still wet your panties. His hands slipped them down and off as he bent over to lick my overly wet pussy.   God, he said, you still smell so sexy and you’re still so wet, (little did he know that Matt had given me a good fuck over the kitchen table a few minutes before I had left house to meet him).   We put the seats back but as he tried to get into me but he lost his hard on.   Try as I might I couldn’t get it to rise so we dressed and just talked, kissed and cuddled. After twenty minutes he wanted to try again.   I had put my wet panties in my purse after he removed them so it only took a moment to get his dick out and put the seat back.   I felt him on top of me then a nudge at my vaginal lips.   Then as though it had never been away, I felt an old friend part my lips and sink its full length into me.   It was wonderful.   We fucked how I remembered and dreamt about for years, rotating his hips so his dick was like a spoon stirring in a cup, and at the same time pulling nearly out then a hard thrust right into me.   I felt his cock swell and he worked it faster and faster, my own cum was starting to boil and the waves of pleasure began to build.   I screamed “ram me, ram me Trevor cum in me, fill me” and he did, meeting my own climax with hot spitting thrusts that seemed to go right up into my stomach.   There was no doubt the magic was still there and before we left I had accepted his offer of marriage and he mine of a home when his divorce became final in a few weeks.   He dropped me at my door and we arranged for him to come down the following afternoon.   We kissed good night and I waved him off as he left.   I entered the house Graham was watching TV “want a cup of tea mom” he asked “please” I said.   He brought it and we sat and talked.   Matt was staying with his friend for the night, the same boy who kept groping me, so we were alone.   He asked how my night was with pop pop.   I told Graham that I was going to marry pop pop Trevor and in a few weeks he was coming to live with us.   He was not happy about it and tried to make me change my mind.   I then made the mistake of opening my bag, there for Graham to see were my wet panties.   You’ve been fucking with him haven’t you he shouted.   No I said a little worried at this sign of anger in my normally gentle boy.   He pushed me backwards and I fell into the recliner.   He pulled up my dress roughly, grabbed my legs and spread them to reveal my naked still slimy hole.   Liar, he shouted, “why didn’t you come home I wanted to fuck you.   Look”, undoing his trousers he revealed his huge cock sticking out hard and proud.   I tried to twist away from him but he grabbed me and I ended up over the arm of the recliner. He pushed my face into the recliner and as I struggled I felt him force himself between my legs as they hung over the arm.   His knob roughly forced its way between my vaginal lips spreading and stretching them apart.   With one mighty thrust he was buried deep inside me deep in my womb.   With animal like thrusts he pounded through my cervix and with one last thrust he held me tight.   Then it was all over, hot cum pumped into me and spurted deep into my womb. I felt bloated with the amount of cum that was just forced inside me.   It felt like enough cum to get an army of women pregnant.   Wow pregnant, the thought never entered my mind until now and his cum felt like it was shot right into my tubes.   What’s worse is who would be the father.   In the past few weeks I’ve had so much cum inside me from my two boys that it would be hard to tell.   Silly me, this was the 5 th load today and now there are three of them to think about.   Oh well, it’s too late to worry about that now and besides I know I couldn’t stop now even if I tried.   We cleaned ourselves up and he cried and said how sorry he was and of course I forgave him, though I had enjoyed the roughness this time.   It was what he lacked in sex he was always too gentle, even as Matt was too hard and rough; together fucking me they were perfect.   A good mixture but I think they both could have done with a little of the others technique to make them really good on there own.   Not that they weren’t good but I’m sure any other woman reading this will know exactly what I mean.

 

The following day pop pop Trevor arrived and after a mad passionate half hour of sex we talked.   He wanted us to move away from this house I was in so we sold it and within days we had moved to a new and better area.   The new house was great and in a few weeks Trevor had moved most of his belongings in though still sleeping in his old house.   My mother had taken an apartment and moved out and the house was up for sale.   I was having a great time three cocks fucking me every day.     I was being fucked seven or eight times a day.   I lost count most of the time because I was in a permanent sexual high, but what was going to happen when the wedding came and pop pop Trevor moved in permanently as their father, I began to worry!

 

The matter resolved itself in an odd way.     I knew Trevor liked threesomes and his attitude was that sex belonged to the person and if two people wanted sex and were ok with it well why not.   The dick or the vagina was made to do that and provided cleanliness was observed it was in no way wrong to have as much as you needed.   One evening as we sat watching TV with the boys I saw pop pop Trevor keep looking at them where they sat then as I walked him too the car and we kissed he said “your Matt did nothing but play with his cock tonight” did he I replied, I’m sure he wants you he said, and then his next words really shook me. “I would love to watch him fuck you, or better still all of us fuck you”.   Oh I couldn’t, I said.   Well the wedding is only three days away let’s see when I’m here all the time.   OK I replied I’ll think about it.   Think about it, hell this was a dream come true.   And as he drove away I rushed inside and told the boys what had been said.   They were not enthusiastic at first but Matt soon came round.   Graham did too but only a little even though I explained I wasn’t going to risk any problems with pop pop Trevor.

 

On the eve of our wedding pop pop Trevor left early.   Matt and I had a quick fuck in the shower before going to bed.   Graham came to my bedroom naked as usual within minutes and climbed in beside me.   We fucked for hours as he tried to get me to call of the wedding.   I made it plain there was no way, so we fucked one more time and fell asleep together.   When the alarm went off Graham and Matt each fucked once more and that’s how I went to my wedding full of my sons hot cum deep in my womb.   After the wedding we went on a short honeymoon then back home to start our new life.   At first Trevor said no more about the boys and at this time my daughter Mary started coming around.   She won Trevor over by showing him how to remove a bra without taking of your clothes.   Of course she managed to show all of her bust in the process.   I didn’t mind too much because I was still sneaking in my regular sessions with my boys so fair is fair. We were going on a short weekend trip and Trevor asked her to join us.   The first evening they got in the shower together and there was a lot of feeling going on.   Then we went out to a sex show and ended the night in a gay bar where Trevor knew friends of the owner.   The second afternoon they showered together I watched as they kissed and played with each other, having a nice little orgasm all to myself. We went out, had a meal then walked around looking at the sights. We then decided to go to a sex club, however Mary said she was tired, so we took her back to the hotel first, the club was great and when we arrived back she was asleep. The next morning we rose and she stayed in bed.   We had breakfast then Trevor asked me to go shopping for half an hour while he tried to fuck her.   I readily agreed and off I went.

 

When I arrived back they both looked smug.   Mary was still in bed and Trevor told me he had fucked her.   When I sucked his cock later that wasn’t my taste on it so I knew it was true.   I learned little more except some weeks later Trevor told me she was most disappointing.   She just laid there like a log and her hole was too big. He was very disappointed, as he said, after my mother and me, both great at sex; he expected something special from the third generation, his granddaughter.  

 

After we arrived home Trevor brought up the idea of watching me have sex with the boys again.   I agreed and said I thought it was a good idea, but how were we to do it. Trevor suggested that we get some porn videos. He suggest an evening watching them with a few beers and snacks telling the boys that we thought they were grown up enough to join us if they wanted. When this was mentioned both boys agreed.    So the following Friday evening I put on stockings and suspenders.   A skirt split to the waist at both sides and a see through blouse. Trevor and I sat on the sofa and the boys in the armchairs in front and to our left. Trevor put out the main light and began the first show. All was quiet, a crunch of chips and a slurp of beer were the only sounds heard.   But after a while we mellowed and comments began to be passed back and forth.   Look at the tits on that one, look at the size of her fingernails; I wouldn’t like them near my cock.   Then as the pictures became more graphic hands moved to cocks.   Trevor asked the boys if they knew what hairy panties were.    No they replied, show them he said and I pulled up my skirt to let them see my panty less pussy.   They fell to the floor laughing; they found hairy panties to be a funny description of their mother’s neatly trimmed pussy.   

Trevor began to play with me, took off my skirt and blouse.   The video was mostly ignored now as the boys watched.   I said “hey if I’ve got to be naked then so do have you.    Come on get them off and I proceeded to undo Trevor’s pants.    I can do that he said you better give the boys a hand.   So I went over to the boys, Graham had his jeans off already and I leaned over Matt and undid his belt and pulled his off too.    His cock sprang up erect and hard, he wasn’t wearing underwear.   I took it in my hand and began to masturbate him.   Trevor called “non of that tonight, only one place to masturbate and that’s in your hole, right boys”.   Mmm yeah they mumbled as Trevor pulled me to the sofa laid me down and slid his cock into me.    After a few moments he withdrew and said “that’s enough for now whose next”?     Graham was on his feet and I heard the hiss of an indrawn breath as Trevor saw for the first time my eldest son’s big cock.    He came over and lay on top of me.    His cock slid in with that farting sound that seemed to accompany its entry and exit to my body.   I rose to meet him and after a few moments felt the telltale swelling as he prepared to cum.   Trevor must have noticed too.    His eyes were glued to the sight of my pussy lips stretched around Graham’s cock.    Ok out Graham he said, your turn Matt. Graham reluctantly pulled himself from me only to be replaced instantly by Matt, who began to pound my hole in his usual manner.   Ok me again said Trevor, as Matt started to speed up his strokes.   Matt pulled from me to be replaced by Trevor’s cock, and by then I was on my third orgasm.    The first having occurred when I saw those three hard cocks just for me.   I think the sight of Graham’s cock filling me had taken Trevor over the top, as he lost control and blew his cum inside me.   Sorry guys he said it’s up to you two now.     Matt said I’ll go next pulling me to the edge of the sofa where he went to his knees.    He rammed his cock into me with a ferocious thrust that made me cry out.   He ground his 7” rod into me I think it would have really hurt had I not already been full of Trevor’s cum.   Trevor and Graham were on either side of him watching as he rode me to our climax.    Oh mom I’m cumming he called and I felt his hot cum join Trevor’s and mine in my vagina.   He slid out to be replaced by an eager Graham whose entry into me was accompanied by the usual sound.    He began to work himself in me very gently, Trevor and Matt were at my breasts and Trevor swears that as Graham’s cock went into me my tummy swelled up. They began sucking my nipples and teasing me.   My head fell back and I just gave myself up to the wonderful feelings running through my body. Graham’s long slow deep strokes were building a huge climax inside me.   I could feel my belly twisting and boiling.   Once his huge cock pierced through the opening of my cervix the pleasure waves started. Deep inside my tummy down to my pussy, becoming more and more intense as my nipples hardened and tingled adding even more pleasure.   The huge cock inside me felt bigger than ever with all the cum juices in there. He had to be forcing their sperm deep in my womb.   I felt the first pulse of cum run up Graham’s cock and deep inside my womb and I screamed with the enormous wave of pleasure that rippled into my pussy. As he shot his enormous load, the waves continued and I felt I was going to faint as my hole opened in pleasure to receive him.   I even felt my butt hole open.     I vaguely heard Graham’s moans of “OH MOM” then as I slowly returned through a wonderful haze of pleasure I felt his huge cock still buried inside my womb.   We remained like that for what seemed to be an eternity until I felt his wonderful cock slid out of my passage without a sound.   From that moment on I knew that I was going to be pregnant.   There’s no way in hell that any fertile woman could take that much cum inside her without getting pregnant.  

 

Trevor and Matt made coffee while Graham and I relaxed.   Well, said Trevor, I don’t think I have to ask if you all enjoyed that as much as I did.

We all agreed it was a great evening and we must do it again. The sooner the better we all said.   Completely drained they carried me to bed.   After my wonderful boys said goodnight Trevor got between my legs and sucked the accumulated cum from my hole.   The next morning my three men rearranged the bedroom so all the beds could be put together.   It was apparent that we would all be sleeping together from now on.   I was the happiest woman alive knowing that I would always have my three wonderful men keeping me full with their hot cum.   And do it again we did.   Most of the time it was all three of them and sometimes just two as Graham or Matt would be away. Of course there were also the times when Trevor was out and Matt and Graham would call from our bedroom, “Mom would you please come upstairs”.   This was a regular summons.   A summons I was always glad to obey.   The eight or nine times a day was pretty standard during the week but the weekends where a whole new story.   Let’s just say that my legs weren’t closed for too long and I never wore any clothes unless we left the house.     

 

  But again that fly was in the ointment.

Mary called one evening while we were in bed.   Trevor and Matt had already filled me and Graham was deep inside my womb pushing their cum deeper with his long slow thrusts.   He didn’t mind going last and neither did I because if any one was going to get me pregnant it would be because of him or would even be him.   I’m not really sure when or how it happened but his beautiful cock had grown and believe me size is important.   It was just over 11 inches and felt even more wonderful than a few weeks ago.   I actually preferred him going last because I was drained after our 30 to 40 minute fucks.   If you counted the whole time he remained inside me it was more like an hour. Yes ladies he was a machine and an excellent at that.

 

  Matt answered the phone and was talking to Mary.     I didn’t hear too much of their conversation but when he handed the phone to Trevor I knew something was wrong but I was too far gone to care.   All I remember was whispering “I want your baby” in Graham’s ear before my son gave me the greatest fucking I have ever had.   After I came back to earth from another glorious fuck with Graham and I was relaxed Trevor told me that Mary’s husband had left her and took her child, something about her being an unfit mother.   He told me that he offered to have her come back home and live with us.   I’m sure that’s not all he said because I know he still wanted her pussy, but in any case she agreed.   I didn’t care that he still wanted her.   I knew from the 1 st time he fucked her that he would always want more even if she was a log.   Besides I still had my boy’s.   Since tomorrow was going to be a new chapter in our lives as a family we decided to get some sleep but I knew Graham had other ideas for him and me.   I felt him snuggle up behind me and whisper in my ear “mom, I want you to have my baby”.   I was so happy to hear the words come out of his mouth that I turned around to kiss him.   Soon I was on top of him sliding his big hard cock back inside me.   We kissed and held each other tight moving around to change positions.   We finally settled down with him behind me as I curled up into him.   He shot 2 more loads of his hot baby making cum deep inside me and all I could think about was that I was wrong about the last one being the greatest fuck because this one had that beat by a mile and if this was any indication of how things would be I knew they would only keep getting better and better.

 

Mary arrived the next morning after my 3 men gave me my morning dose of hot cum before leaving for school and work.   I was so accustomed to being nude that I startled her when I opened the door.   She brought her things in while I made coffee.   We chatted at the kitchen table and then I told her what to expect while living with us.   She was somewhat surprised but then said that she figured things would be different around here.   After talking for a few minutes she told me that she knew about Trevor because grandma told her.   Leave it to grandma I said and we both laughed.   Yes, I had an affair with him but it was only because your grandma wouldn’t fuck him like I did.   At that time I needed something more and your pop pop gave me what I needed.   She said I know what you mean because I loved it when he fucked me.   I told her what he said about her being a log and she just laughed.   She said I was having a tough time back then but I’m sure he’ll change his mind this time.   We sipped our coffee and talked some more before she hit me with a bomb.   She said she also knew about her brothers.   At first I was shocked because I thought no one knew.   Actually, I said, I was just going to mention that but since you know already I guess there’s no need to go any further unless you have any questions.   Only one she said, are you on the pill?   NO I said, and that was the end of the discussion.   Now that the ground rules are understood let’s go put your things away.   Ground rules, what ground rules she asked?   Well, another question I see.   I’ll explain this as simply as I can.   We have 3 wonderful men in this house who need to be kept satisfied.   I think I have done a good job of handling their needs so far but it’s become apparent that 1 of them needs something extra and I guess that’s where you come in.   It’s fine with me that he wants you and I’m more than happy to share him with you and your brothers too.   I waited a moment for a look or a reply but she didn’t move a muscle.   Good, I said, oh there is 1 more thing.   Are you on the pill?   No she said then I hugged her.   She knew I wanted to get pregnant and now I knew she wanted the same thing I did.   Great I said, now let’s go upstairs, get you undressed and put your things away.   Around here we don’t wear any clothes unless we leave the house.   I rubbed my hand on her tummy and mine and said, we’re one big happy family again and hopefully we’ll get bigger.   We both laughed and started upstairs.   She got undressed as I put some of her things away then she asked where she would be sleeping since this room was filled with dressers.   I stopped putting her things away a led her down the hall to THE BEDROOM.   The look on her face was priceless.   You she said, and then I said yes this is where we sleep and so will you.   Since you know about us there will be no more secrets is that understood.   All she could mutter was oh my god.   She kept saying it then she finally said YES it’s ok.   Good then why don’t you lie down and relax for a while your pop pop will be home for lunch soon and I’m sure he’ll want to see you.   She smiled and said ok mom.   I finished putting her things away and did some cleaning up until Trevor came home.   I went upstairs to wake her about 10 minutes before he came so she could meet him at the door.   She grabbed a robe but before she could put it on I stopped her, remember what I said, we don’t wear any clothes unless we go outside.   Again she smiled and said ok mom as we went downstairs to greet him.   Trevor’s car pulled in the driveway and I watched her as she waited for him to get in front of the door.   She opened the door just as he was about to stick in his key.   Once he saw her I thought he was going to fall over so I yelled to Mary to grab him and pull him inside.   After she closed the door she gave him a big hug and long sexy kiss.   At that moment I knew she really wanted him.   Hell I stole him from my mom so why shouldn’t she steal him from her mom.   I wasn’t worried though because I still had 2 handsome men to keep me more than filled with a scrumptious supply of hot cum and they’d be home in a couple hours to take care of their mommy.   Well while these two got acquainted I decided to go to the drug store.   I felt it was time for me to pick up a few pregnancy test kits because I was a few days late but I’ve been there before but you never know.  

 

By the time I got back they were going at it on the kitchen table.   Mary was right she has changed since her log days.   They were like two animals in heat.   He was pounding the shit out of her pussy and she was screaming, give me more, I want more, I want your baby inside me.   Oh, that’s not going to be a problem I said to myself, he’ll fuck you and make sure he’s got you nice and pregnant.   Oh yes my little girl and don’t be surprised if he keeps you that way.   My mind wandered back to when we had our affair and how many times a day I’d let him cum inside me.   He was a real stud with a hard cock that never seemed to die.   Anyway, I know he was inside me more than my mother and it was a good thing that I was on the pill or I’d surely have a ton of kids by now.   Now here in front of me was my little girl and her pop pop following in her mother’s foot steps.   MMMMMM, back to the scene in front of me and just in time too because Mary was screaming so loud that I knew he was shooting his hot cum inside her belly.   I wasn’t gone all that long so I figured that was his first load and even if I was wrong Mary would tell me all about it later.   I went upstairs to put the test kits in the medicine closet, shed my clothes and went back to the kitchen.   Mary had made him a sandwich and while he was eating she was eating too but not a sandwich if you know what I mean.   She was kneeling in front of him with her mouth sliding up and down on his cock.   My little girl was acting just like a whore and just as well because she was going to be one as long as she stayed here.   I walked over and gave Trevor a kiss while saying welcome home dear.   Mary had stopped sucking his cock and was looking at me but I told her to keep taking care of her pop pop.   She went right back to work just as I expected.   I stood by the sink watching them.   Trevor looked at his watch then finished his sandwich and gulped his coffee.   He pulled Mary up from the floor and gave her a long passionate kiss then her turned her and bent her over the table so he could fuck her again.   I watched my new husband fuck my daughter again over the kitchen table.   It was exciting me so much I had to go over and give my husband and daughter a kiss.   I kissed Trevor first then my little girl.   Our first mother daughter kiss was intense with our tongues moving in each others mouths and after our kiss I told her, welcome home but all she did was moan something about it’s good to be home.   I knew what she meant as I looked at the clock to see when my men would be home from school.   I left them in the kitchen to finish then walked upstairs to take a shower so I could be nice and fresh for my men.  

 

Well as the story goes our lives couldn’t get any better than they are right now.   My daughter and I have made sure that our men are well taken care of and in turn they have done an excellent job of keeping us full of hot cum.   Matt and pop pop are keeping Mary very busy which doesn’t bother me in the least because I’m now 9 weeks past my last period and I’m sure the Graham is the one responsible for it.   We have become somewhat exclusive although I still have an occasional fuck with Matt and Trevor but Graham is now my first and last every day.   The bond between us was set that night we both said we wanted to have a baby together.   I wanted to use one of the tests but at this point I don’t think it’s necessary besides I’d rather have him see my belly grow and let him see for himself that we succeeded.   I’m not sure how everything will turn out in the future for everyone but Graham knows that I will give birth to as many children he wants me to have.   We know that a loving family is the best life anyone can experience and we plan to keep it that way.

 

Thanks for reading my story and I will try to keep you up to date with any developments as they arise.   Just one more thing before I go, I know our lifestyle is not condoned by society and that’s a real shame because I believe that if more families were one tenth as close together as we are society wouldn’t be as screwed up as it is.   THAT’S MY OPINION!!!!

Kidnapping Keri - Part Five

Sir James on Incest Stories

Kidnapping Keri-Part Five

I was happy in my small two bedroom cottage. I had enrolled in engineering college, and was doing just fine. I had been awarded a very nice scholarship to pay for my tuition and expenses. This life agreed with me, and I felt that I was beginning to journey through my adult life. Living by myself gave me a delicious feeling on independence. There was a complication.

My sister Keri was my love, and had become my sex slave and obsession. I missed her and what we shared. On a recent weekend visit home, I discovered that Keri was having problems. She missed me. She was depressed, and her grades were suffering. My parents and I talk

Read More
ed about Keri, and devised an answer. I offered to have Keri move in with me. I told them she could have the second bedroom in my little bungalow, but I would really appreciate them helping with the rent. I had plans to rent that room to another student to defray my rental costs. For this, I promised I would enroll Keri in a high school near my college, and I would tutor her to bring her grades up to par. My parents were overjoyed at this arrangement. So was Keri. I was very pleased, to say the least.

The following weekend I moved Keri into my house. Even though I put all of her stuff in the second bedroom, it was clear that she would share my bed. We had to keep up appearances for our parents. We were like a honeymoon couple. We were excited to be back together, and now in our own place

As soon as we were alone, Keri ran to my arms. I hugged and kissed my lover and sister. I quickly undressed her, and then myself. We fell into my bed and made love like we had not seen each other for years!

Afterwards, we lay there in the bed, basking in the afterglow of our hot afternoon sex. My arm was around Keri, as I lay on my back. She had her head on my shoulder, lying on her side, facing me. Her sweet breasts were pressed hard against my body and she was softly stroking my flagging cock.

“Jack”, she whispered. “I am the happiest girl in the world. I thought I had lost you. I’m so glad we are here together.”

I smiled, hugged her, and after kissing her, replied. “Yeah, Baby Sister, I missed you too. But, if we are going to live together, however, I insist on some rules.”

Keri looked at me, and asked, “What kind of rules? I’m already your sex slave, silly.”

“Well, that’s the point, Dear Sister. I want us to make sure we maintain that way of life. Like in the past, you are my sex slave. I will tie, restrain you when I want. I will whip and torture you as in the past, and no sex act will be too much for you. I guess we can say you do not have the right to say ‘no’.”

Keri smiled, “Yes, Big Brother, I know all that, and I accept your rules.”

“Good“, I commented. “Next, we are going to get your school grades up to where they should be. We don’t want mother and dad to insist you going back home because you grades did not improve like I promised.”

“I promise”, she said, stroking my now erect cock. “Is there any thing else Master?”

“Yeah, there I”, I said, pausing for a moment. “If the opportunity presents itself, I intend to engage in our “kidnap” games”, I replied

Keri paused, and the asked, “You mean you might give me to someone else to torture and rape?”

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. I really liked us doing that. I would really like to do it again, providing I find a person I want to share you with. Damon and Jerry have both moved away, so we can‘t include them in our activities.”

Keri was quiet as she continued stroking my rigid cock. Finally she replied, “O.K., if you really want me to, I will submit to you... I love you, Jack.”

Keri moved down my body, leaving a trail of delicious kisses until she arrived at my cock. She used her sweet pink tongue to flick the tip of my cock as she stroked the rigid heated shaft, causing it to throb with my heart beat. Teasingly, she slipped her soft sweet lips over the head of my cock, and started to suck it in earnest To add to the sensation, she cupped my balls with her hand, gently massaging them. I could not hold out long, and soon my cock erupted in jets of hot semen, filling her beautiful mouth. She managed to take it all, not losing a drop. It had been a long day, and with in a very short time we both fell asleep, my sister Keri with my cock touching her lips as her head rested on my stomach. Her soft dainty hand still gently holding my balls. It was wonderful to be together again.

The college year went as usual. I was doing well in my engineering and computer science classes, and Keri’s grades improved. By mid winter, she was ready to graduate from high school in the Spring. We continued to live together. We went to college functions as boy friend and girl friend. Keri looked so hot, a lot of my friends envied my having her as my lover. Little did they know I was living with and having fabulous sex with my beautiful sister.

During my next year at college, I turned 20 and Keri was 18. We were closer that ever, and at every opportunity I took her deeper into sexual slavery. By now I had purchased many bondage items. There were cuffs (leather and steel), the ever present ropes, whips, nipple and clit clamps, dildos and other paraphernalia to bring us both pleasure. Keri reveled in her sexual slavery. She was virtually my 24/7 slave.

In the Spring of that school year, as I was approaching 21 years of age, and Keri approaching 19, I met Eric. We met on the racket ball court, and became fast friends. Even though he was discrete, it was obvious that he thought Keri was one incredible woman. I liked Eric, and I started to probe his psyche to see if he would the right person to share Keri with. One day, at his apartment, I noticed some bondage porn books and BDSM videos in his closet. When I asked, he readily admitted that he was very interested in the subject of BDSM, but had never had a chance to pursue his desires.

I invited Eric to my house on Saturday evening, and told him to expect something very special in the area of BDSM. He tried to get me to tell him what the surprise was, but I held fast. He would have to wait and see. In the meantime, he and I had several conversations about BDSM and sexual slavery of women. From what I could discern from our talks, he probably thought I knew of a couple of hookers who would accommodate us.

I told Keri about the upcoming Saturday evening with Eric, and that I would be letting him participate in her slavery. She was a little apprehensive, but agreed to obey me. We had not done anything like this since we were in high school. Keri had met Eric and liked him. We both were excited about the possibilities.

Saturday afternoon came. Keri was given instructions on how to dress. She asked what the evening activities would be, but I kept her in the dark. I thought it would be better that way. I had her put on one of her string bikini swim suits. Over that, as instructed, she put on a black strapless bra and matching black lace panties. Then she put on a short skirted sun dress. The top of the dress resembled a halter top, the straps of which were tied in a bow at the back of her neck. To top this off, she put on a pair of black patent leather high heel pumps. Keri was very adept at wearing very high heel shoes as I required her to be naked, wearing high heel shoes, when ever we were alone. Once she was dressed for the evening, you could not tell that she had five layers of clothing on, including her dress. She was just dressed very stylishly, and very beautiful.

When Eric arrived, Keri was the model hostess. She served snacks and drinks, and was very attentive. Eric could not take his eyes off her. After every one had relaxed, I told Keri to go into the bedroom. There, on the bed, she would find a brief case. She was to bring it into the living room. She did as instructed. Eric asked about what was gong to happen. I told him to have patience and he would not be disappointed.

Keri brought the brief case into the living room, and put it on the coffee table. As instructed, she opened it. Inside were ropes, cuffs, gags, and other items needed by a man who “owned” a sex slave. Keri was told to take the penis gag from the brief case. This was a leather strap on which was mounted a rubber dildo. This is inserted in at slaves mouth, with the strap holding it tightly in place. The does a really good job of silencing a sex slave. Keri was told to put it on.

“Keri, make sure you pull the strap tight”, I ordered. She did as I asked.

“Now, slave, put on the steel police handcuffs, and lock you hands behind your back. Make sure the cuffs are tight”, was her next order. Keri did as I asked.

Eric was spell bound. Now standing in front of him was one very beautiful submissive woman, handcuffed and gagged on her own volition. He was silent, at a loss for words as he watched the evening unfold. At my instructions, Keri moved about, posing so Eric could appreciate her bondage and beauty. Her short dress and high heels displayed her great legs, while her breasts were pushed against the fabric of her sun dress.

I stood and walked to Keri. I hugged her and kissed her gagged mouth. While I was kissing her, my hand was fondling her breasts through her dress. Picking a strand of rope, I wrapped it around her elbows, pulling it tight and tying it off. Now her elbows were touching each other, bound tightly in the small of her back, causing her amazing breasts to push out from her chest, straining the fabric of her dress. I unlocked the handcuffs, and used another piece of rope to tightly tie her wrists.

“Eric, you have met Keri, the most important thing in my life, but now I want you to meet Slave Keri. She is my sex slave, and I do with her as I wish.”

Eric finally was able to speak. “Wow”, he uttered. “I never knew. Wow, She…Keri…uh, she…, Man she’s beautiful”. I noticed from the lump in his trousers that he had an erection. Keri noticed also.

“Eric, I have a surprise for you. You and I are going to play “strip poker”. The winner of each hand gets to take an article of clothing off Keri. When she is naked, then we will enjoy her.”

Eric replied, “Wow!”

I answered, “Quit saying ’Wow’, and go to the table where the cards are, and let’s play poker.” Keri was looking at me with a look of lust, and a little bit of trepidation. It had been a long time since I done something like this to her. I took her by the forearm and escorted her to the kitchen table.

Eric and I sat down at the table, while Keri was made to stand, on display, between us. Eric was excited, and Keri was submissively beautiful. Her pretty blue eyes watching her two captors. The first hand of cards were dealt, and after some maneuvering, I won the first hand.

“Keri”, I said. “Come here. I have won the right to remove your dress. Who ever wins a hand can remove an article of clothing from you. When the article is removed, you are to stand very close to the winner of that hand, as he has the right to enjoy feeling and playing with you body.” Keri nodded her head.

I removed her dress, without untying her. Now she was standing there in a black bra and matching black panties. Eric was enthralled. I sat back down and spent the next few minutes running my hands over her body, paying care attention to her breasts and pussy.

Time to deal the next hand. Eric was not a very good poker player, so I deliberately lost that hand, so he could remove an article of Keri’s clothes. He removed her strapless bra. He was somewhat disappointed that she had on a bikini bra underneath. Keri moved very close to Eric, and stood silently as he took every advantage of feeling and playing with her scantily clad body. Finally, I told him it was time for another hand of poker. Reluctantly, his hands left Keri, and returned to the poker hand he was dealt. Even as he looked at his cards, one of his hands was stroking her delicious ass and fabulous legs as she obediently stood there.

Eric won the next hand, and removed her panties, leaving her standing there in her string bikini and high heeled shoes. Again, Eric reveled in running his hands all over her body.

I made sure Eric won the next hand of poker. He stood up and walked behind Keri. He slowly undid the ties to her bikini top. The top fell away, and she was standing there with her magnificent breasts on display. Eric’s pulled her back into his body, his hands going around her body, grasping her waiting breasts. He spent nearly ten minutes playing with her breasts and kissing her gagged face. The bulge in his trousers were more than obvious. Keri’s bound hands were brushing against his painfully rigid cock.

The last hand of poker was mine. Keri was standing between us as I removed her bikini bottom. She was magnificent. I ran my hand between her legs to find that her pussy was hot and wet. She moaned softly as I pushed my finger into her heated passage. After a minute or two, finger fucking Keri, I turned to Eric.

“Now, my friend, come with me”, I instructed. I took my naked sister Keri by her bound wrists and escorted her to the corner of the living room. Reaching up, I took a hanging planter down from the eye bolt mounted in the ceiling. Using a long piece of rope, I tied one end around Keri’s bound wrists, and the other end through the eye bolt. I pulled on the rope, pulling it up tight, raising Keri’s bound hands and arms well above her, until she was sharply bent at the waist. I tied the rope off, forcing her to remain in that exposed position. Her beautifully smooth ass was now exposed to be fondled or whipped. Her awesome breasts were hanging, awaiting torment. Eric was just about to learn about the latter.

“Eric, this is my slave”, I said. “You told me you have never whipped a woman before. Tonight, you are going to be privileged to whip the most beautiful ass in this town. Here, run your hands over this sweet ass.”

Eric ran his hands over Keri’s exposed ass, and than let his hand drift down to her smoldering pussy. He slapped her ass a couple of times, as if to test the texture. He then ran his hand down to Keri’s hanging breasts. He squeezed them, and pinched her nipples. Keri squirmed, as best she could, as Eric twisted her nipples.

I handed Eric a multi-strand whip. He visually measured the distance of his stroke, and brought he whip across Keri’s upraised ass. Immediately, delicate pink striations appeared on the smooth skin of her bottom. Eric liked whipping Keri. She was softly moaning as her ass as assaulted. Eric expanded his area of attack, at my suggestion. He brought the whip down to Keri’s breasts. They shook and trembled under the attack of Eric’s whip. About the time that I thought he was reaching her limit of pain, I stopped him. While he was whipping Keri, I was undressing. My cock was so hard it hurt. I moved behind Keri, and slipped my rigid member into her steaming pussy. She moaned louder, through her gag, as she felt my cock invade her cunt. Eric was undressing as I was fucking my helpless sister. As he finished undressing, I stopped fucking Keri, and untied the rope that held her in the bent over position. Keri was disappointed as I had not brought her to a cum, that she so desperately wanted.

I told Eric to sit on the couch as I removed the gag from Keri’s mouth.

“Keri, my sweet slave, I want you to go to Eric and welcome him to our home with a well executed blow-job. Make it the best he ever had.”

Eric watched as Keri knelt down in front of him. He was speechless as she leaned forward and kissed and licked the pre-cum from the head of his cock. She then leaned in further, and took his cock into her mouth. Eric nearly passed out. As Keri was sucking Eric’s cock, I moved behind her, and slipped my cock back into her sweet pussy. This was too much for Keri. I fucked her savagely. Before she had a chance to get Eric off, she succumbed to my cock and climaxed. She lost control and let his cock slip from her mouth as she buried her head in his crotch while she had a massive cum.

When she came back to her senses, she looked up at Eric, “Oh, Eric, Sir, I am very sorry. I should not have cum without permission. I am sorry I did not bring you to a cum. I am very sorry.”

Eric started to say, ’Oh that’s OK’, but I intervened. “Slave, you know you will have to be punished.”

Keri hung her head, “Yessir, Jack, Sir, I’m sorry.”

Quickly, I picked Keri up and carried her to my bed. I promptly placed her in the middle of the bed, on her back with her bound hands and arms pinned beneath her. Using two strands of rope, I tied her ankles to the corners of our four poster bed, spreading her legs widely.

“Eric, we have a slave here that needs to be punished. Take this whip and whip her pussy so she will not forget her duties”, I ordered.

At first, Eric was hesitant. He had never whipped a delicious pussy of a beautiful woman before. He was up to the task however, and in a minute or two, had Keri crying, begging to suck his cock. I stopped him at the appropriate time. At my suggestion, he climbed on the bed and straddled Keri’s body. He moved forward until his cock was at her mouth. As she opened her soft lips to receive him, his ass was pressing down on her upraised breast. He started humping and fucking her pretty mouth. Her lips wrapped around his erection as he fucked her face, with no mercy. In a moment or two, he came. The evening was nearly too much for him. His cock exploded in her mouth, sending jets of scalding cum down her throat.

The evening had gone well. Before it came to an end, Keri was fucked again by each of us, and she sucked me to a cum. After Eric left to go to his apartment, Keri and I showered together. She wanted to be hugged and kissed by me. She was able to give me another erection as she soaped and massaged by cock. I fucked her right there in the shower. She was wonderful sex slave, and I loved her.

Well, I am 32 now. I have an excellent career in engineering. Keri and I have moved to Chicago, and live together as man and wife. Everyone who knows us thinks we are married. She is become even more beautiful, and I am the envy of all the guys I know. It is a beautiful life, and I cannot imagine it being any different. Both our parents are gone now, so it is just us, and we love it. We know society would frown on how we live, but we don’t care. We are madly in love with each other.

Oh, yes, Keri is still my love slave, and yes, from time to time I share her with a very close friend or two. Yes, it’s an exciting and satisfying life.

THE END

Snakes (part2)

RenaRena on Incest Stories

............So there I am hiding away in the barn as my brothers girlfriend is sucking on Boonies cock and my mom is now walking through the barn.  I just sat there, as my mom is getting closer to finding out the truth about Becca.  I was scared, worried and my heart was throbbing so fast in what was about to happen next.  In a way, I felt guilty because I could just see it now.  mom was going to have a heart attack and I was going to be the cause of it because I didn't stop her from coming in.  I could tell my breathing was getting more heavy, any heavier, and Becca was going to know I was there.  I crouched down more and there it was, the explosion was about to happen.  Mom just opened the gate to the pin quietly

Read More
and is watching as Becca slurps down my dogs dick.  Becca didn't even notice that she was standing there.  Mom, didn't say anything, which I had to believe that she couldn't have truly known what was right smack in front of her face.  Gees, she really was that naive.... or what?  WHAT???

There is mom approaching them both and not saying a thing.  She can't be that dumb, and then it happened.  Mom, MY MOM, leaned down and spread Beccas legs wide open.  I don't understand what the heck is going on, but I was utterly confused and mad as hell as my mother stuck her head between Beccas legs and started licking her pussy.  I didn't know what to do.  All I know is that I wanted to get the hell out of there and quickly.  I didn't even care to be quiet at all.  I just didn't want to see anymore of this sick shit.  But I was stuck.  I couldn't move and neither did my eyes.  I was almost in tears and I watched her bury her head deep between those legs and her head bobbing up and down.  Then Becca pulled her mouth away from Boonies cock and said "Martha, there you are, I thought that I was going to have to do this alone this morning.  Where have you been?  Any later and Dwights cum would have been licked up by Boonie".  My mom replied with, "I know Becca, I wanted to get out here earlier but Sarah had gotten up not feeling well and so I had to tend to her first".  To me, I had to be dreaming this all up.  There is no way mom would do such a thing.  She is so innocent, so MOM.  But she was there, Becca was there, and Boonie too.  Dwight had been there, he did cum in her pussy and mom was knowingly licking it out of her.  I still wanted to get out of there, but stilll....I was frozen.  They started kissing and fingering each other as Boonie was taking turns licking them both.  My dog is now licking on my mothers pussy as Becca is sucking and fondling her breasts.  I was wrong about mom having a heart attack only to think it was me who would probably end up having one.

I stayed through the whole thing.  I watched now as Boonie got  behind my mother.  As it was, she was on all fours digging her tongue into Beccas cunt and moaning about how good her son's cum tastes.  How it always tastes so good and better each time she eats it from Beccas insides.  Meanwhile, Boonie mounts my mom and starts thrusting forward at my mom.  "Martha, let me help Boonie real quick, he is so thrilled to see you I can tell.  I don't think he wants to wait anymore to get inside of you again".  Again?  Mom has done this before?  Becca gets up and gets to the side of mom, gripping Boonies cock (of course taking a quick lick at it)she guides it towards moms pussy.  Boonie pumps more and more and then I can hear him rip through her wet pussy.  My dog is now fucking my mom and I was watching the whole thing happen.  As shocked and almost in tears as I was, I could feel my nipples getting hard.  I am watching a threesome between mom, Becca and my dog and I was getting confusingly excited about it.  I could tell that I myself was getting wet down there.  I watched as thrust after thrust my mom is getting closer to an orgasm and Beccas too with mom eating her pussy out.  Maybe I'm wrong, maybe this was normal and I was weirded out for nothing.  I don't even know what I know anymore but all I know was that I wanted to cum and by each moan from my mom, the sight of Beccas cunt being eaten out by mom and seeing Boonies huge cock, I was getting really close and by the way I was feeling dizzy, I could tell this orgasm was going to be the best I ever felt so far.  Boonie started moving faster and deeper inside mom and after all the times I have watched him fuck Becca, I knew he was going to start cumming real soon.  Did Dwight even know what was happening here?  How long has this been going on?  I didn't know, but I wouldn't doubt it if she's fucked Jeremy too.  That was turning my on as well.  Then Boonie stopped and I knew it was happening, he hit it deep and was going real fast, he rammed his baseball size balls inside her and she yelped in pleasure. Moms huge breasts were swaying back and forth and it was getting my so excited to see them do that. I knew that she was small there, but I never really noticed how huge they really were.  They were actually rather sexy. He started cumming in her and she was backing into him for more.  She wanted all of his dog cum inside of her.  Becca got up and got under mom in a 69 position.  Mom, tried to lick Becca as much as Boonie would allow, as it was hard to keep her head still enough to continuously keep licking her while he was ramming himself into her hole.  Becca was now licking moms cunt and you could see her getting hit in the head by Boonie everytime he thrusts again and again against mom.  Mom started crying out in joy as she started cumming and she's fingering Becca.  Becca was getting moms tongue and the touch of her fingers moving inside of her and she was now cumming.  Mom saw it squirting out of her and put her head down to suck it up.  Right there, the view of all three of them caused me to also cum.  I cummed so hard I thought for a moment they heard me moan.  I'm not sure if they did or not, but I just kept going.  In a way, I almost hoped they did, then the next time.....maybe they would include me in on it.  Boonie was now restless as he was trying to get out of her.  Becca just held him close to her as so not let his balls rip out of her.  After about 15 minutes of Becca licking around mom and Boonie down there, his balls started shrinking and it slid out of her gaping cunt.  His cum started flowing out and Becca quickly opened her mouth under her pussy and started swallowing all that poured out of her.  It seemed endless.  After all, mom turned around and laid on top of Becca and they shared the cum that remained in her mouth.  Watching the two of them as their bodies lay together as one was so appealing and I was getting a little envious watching Becca and her carress each others breasts and bodies the way they did.  I licked my own cum from my fingers and quietly left the barn before they saw me.

As I was walking in the house all I could think of was that nothing would be seen the same.  I went from being disgusted by all that I was spying on to being turned on by watching them.  Thinking mom as my mom to thinking that I loved the way her body moved in sync with Beccas body and Boonies too of course.  I went in the house, took a shower and got ready to start on preparing breakfast.

That afternoon, from all that my eyes had seen and my mind had learned I was exhausted.  I had finished with all my chores and I was ready for a nap.  I went to my room and closed the door.  I had to be laying down for quite some time because when I heard Samuel frantically asking if anyone had seen his snake.  I was groggy from my nap.  I had to have been because normally I would have been freaking out.  I  guess I just subconsiously told myself I was just going to stay where I was and then I didn't have to worry about running into that nasty thing.  I started to fall asleep again when I had felt something moving under my covers.  As tired as I was, I just laid there.  I certainly didn't think anything bad.  It must have been nothing because it stopped.  I fell back asleep.  As I laid there, I started having a dream about my mom and Becca, of course, let's not forget Boonie.  I started rubbing my breasts and getting excited from it.  At least that is what I thought.  Somewhere in there, this felt like more that a dream.  I started dreaming that Boonie was mounting me, it was some dream because it felt like Boonie was actually inside of me.  This was the best dream I think I have ever had, nothing could have felt so real.  I was actually having a wet dream.  Haven't you ever thought that while you were dreaming?  Where you were in the dream but you knew that it was a only a dream but it felt real at the same time?  It was so weird. 

 Although, I think that I would have rather had my first time in real life rather than in a dream.  I know laying there for real, I was spreading my legs, as if I was really getting fucked my Boonie or something.  As I spread my legs, I could feel that dreamy feeling that it was getting deeper and just filling my insides.  I never thought that it would feel squirmy though.  But what did I know, I've only had my fingers inside of me.  I was so excited and I knew that not in my dreams, but in my sleeping body I was going to cum.  I was touching my breasts and squeezing them hard.  I had moved one of my hands down to my cunt and rubbing my clit, I could feel over my belly it moving.  This was the greatest dream ever.  I was starting to cum now and I wanted to keep it going.  I started rubbing it harder, until finally, I was cumming.  I started moaning and from all the pulsating I felt, I felt like I was truly for real full of something.  I felt like something was inside of me and then I started to wake up.  I propped my head up and felt movement in between my legs.  I didn't know what was going on but it felt good and I was loving how it had made me cum.  All of a sudden I looked down and saw the head of my brothers snake poking out of my pussy.  I started to freak out and then realized I needed to calm down because I was afraid I would freak it out and it would bite me.  I nervously laid there with my legs spread wide open and waited for it to slither out of my hole.  It didn't really move much more than just getting it's head out for air I guess. It just remained coiled up inside of me and as grossed out as I was about even being in the same room as one of these things, I didn't feel in a rush as for it to come out of me either.  The way the slithering movements were inside of me, I realized that it wasn't my dream so much that was turning me on but the fact that this snake had crawled up inside of my pussy and made me cum.  Moving it's slithering body slowly inside of me until it was completely inside of me.  I was actually starting to throb down there thinking about it.  Then I heard my brother knocking on the door for me.  As it startled me, I jumped a little in my place and it caused the snake to bury it's head back into it dark and dank cave, so to speak.  I quickly put my legs together, pulled the covers over me and turned to my side.  I called him in and he had asked me if I had seen his snake that he couldn't find it anywhere.  i told him that I had no idea where it was and that he knew he had best find it before I left my room.  I told him not to come back to my room until he did find it. ( I thought, that should keep everyone out for a while.)  As he was mumbling about something, I could feel this thing moving around inside of me and it was making my want to cum.  I could feel that it's fork like tongue was going in and out of its mouth and it was hitting me in that one area that one "spot".  I tried to think of other things as I didn't want to cum with my little brother standing next to my bed, talking about his lost snake, when all the while it was his precious snake that was squirming inside of my pussy about to make me cum.  I was fucking his pet and my special spots were loving it.  I was starting to get dizzy and  I knew that if he didn't leave soon it would be too late and it was going to happen anyway.  He kept going and I heard him say that it was one of his rough green snakes and it was the 12 inch one.  I told him to get the heck out that I was trying to sleep and not to disturb me anymore.  He shut the door and it all let loose.  I kept my legs together and I noticed that it was more intense when I did that.  I started thinking of the fact that I have a 12 inch snake completely hidden away in my pussy.....Then it happened, I was cumming all over the thing.  I could feel it squirming more in me by now as it was definitely feeling me squeezing in on him.  I just laid there.  I spread my legs and just fell asleep from being now exhausted from that deep intense orgasm. 

......more to come

Kidnapping Kerry - Part Three

Sir James on Incest Stories

Kidnapping Keri - Part Three

Being young, horny and virtually in love with my beautiful sister, I found that every time I saw her or got close to her, my cock would rear its lusty head. I was turned on, constantly. Keri must have felt the same way, as she was always ready for what ever I wanted to do. I really loved Keri, and I especially loved the Bondage “captive/kidnap” games we played. When we were alone, however, it was not a game. It was becoming a way of life. It seemed natural that Keri would be restrained and helpless, being subjected to some type of sexual torment and sexual abuse.

On one occasion, some time after letting Damon become part of our “real” captive activities, I expanded his r

Read More
oll. Keri was about to turn 16, and I wanted to expand her sexual slavery. By now I had read several adult novels on the subject, including “The Story of O”. I realized that there was a whole world of people who were into this type of activity. I required Keri to read these books, and I even gave her written tests, requiring her to give her orally.

She was required to strip, get on her knees, and while stroking my exposed cock, she was to tell me in great, and graphic detail the contents of the book. She would describe in graphic detail, to her big brother, about how the heroine was imprisoned and the vary sex acts she was subjected to by her captors, how she was restrained, and how she was tortured. Keri would then be asked how she reacted to what she had read. She worked hard at being specific. She knew it was a turn on for me, and for her. After reciting the details of the book, she would be spanked for any mistakes she made, and then was soundly fucked as a finally. I am convinced that book clubs would experience a surge in their attendance if they required book reading like I did of Keri.

On several occasions, I would restrain Keri in the same manner as the heroine in the adult book, torture and use her sexually in the same way as described in the book. This required Keri to expound on what happened in the book, and then submit to whatever happened to the heroine.

On one occasion, I let Damon have Keri alone, all by himself, or so it would seem. I included Damon in our “kidnap” games, sometimes as often as once a week. During the “games”, Damon was allowed to bind, torment, and fuck Keri as much as he wanted. His cock was no stranger to her mouth. Damon even wanted to date Keri, I but I did not want that. Keri was my lover, and my sex slave, and I wanted it that way. Keri wanted the same thing. She was a willing participant in our “kidnap” games, but she wanted to be my lover, exclusively.

On this occasion, Damon’s parents were gone overnight, leaving him home alone. I told Keri to dress in a mini skirt and blouse, with no underwear. By now she had been purchased a couple of pair of high heel shoes to wear for dress wear. She was instructed to put on a black pair of these high heel shoes, which better exhibited her great tanned legs. I then gave her a small athletic bag which contained a some of my collection of bondage equipment. Her next order was to walk across the street to Damon’s house, and surrender to him., and submitted to what ever he wanted to do to her. She was apprehensive. I kissed and fondled her for a few minutes, and told her that she did not have to do this, but as my sex slave I expected her to do what I told her. She agreed to my request, and picked up the athletic bag, and headed across to Damon’s house. After Keri was inside Damon’s house, by arrangement, I sneaked in his back door. I wanted to secretly watch Keri as Damon put her through her paces. I wanted to see how she handled being a bound sex slave, alone, with someone other than me.

Next, using a long length of rope, he quickly tied her hands in front of her. He then looped the rope through and “eye” bolt in the ceiling. This “eye” bolt normally supported a hanging pot and plants. He pulled on the rope, forcing Keri’s hands above her head, stretching her towards the ceiling. He tied the rope off, forcing Keri to remain in this stretched position. Improvising, using a old broom stick, the tied Keri’s ankles to the ends of the stick, spreading her magnificent legs. She was a picture of helpless beauty. Her legs, breasts, and especially are ass are displayed to advantage. Her smooth belly was stretched tight, with her sweet pussy on display.

“Prisoner, open your mouth”, was Damon’s next order.

Keri saw the he had gagging material. She issued an helpless sigh, and opened her mouth. Quickly, Damon stuffed a wadded handkerchief in her mouth, securing it tightly with one of his mother’s black silken scarves. This just made Keri look even more helpless, vulnerable, and beautiful. As I watched, my cock was rampant. I removed my pants to ease the painful pressure on my dick. I gently stroked myself as I watch Damon work on Keri.

Once she was secured and gagged, Damon undressed. His cock stuck straight from his body. There was a glistening drip of “pre-cum” on the tip and throbbed with his heart beat. He moved to Keri, hugging her and pulling her into his body. He pressed his stiff cock against her stomach, leaving a trail of pre-cum moisture there. It seemed that he was attempting to fondle all of her at once. He hands were everywhere. He was kissing her gagged face, and touching her stretched body, every where. Keri had closed her eyes, and was moaning, softly.

Damon, slipped his cock into Keri. She moaned loudly as this phallic invasion. Damon started to fuck her with abandon. It was if he was out of control and could not wait to put is cock in her pussy. As he fucked her, he was spanking her ass. Needless to say, in just a minute or two, he was cumming. Even though Keri was ready to cum, Damon came too quick and she was not able to get there. Needless to say, she was turned on, with no relief.

After coming down from his climax, he pulled his cock from her steaming pussy. Her eyes had a look of desperation as she wanted to have a cum too. She watched Damon, to see what he was doing to do. He cock was beginning to flag, just a little as he walked over to my athletic bag to retrieve a whip. In the last year or so, I was able to secure a professionally made whip that would sting and hurt, without leaving a lot of damage. It was ideal to use on Keri. She could feel the whip, yet not be significantly marked up.

Damon brought the whip back to Keri, and walked around her, touching her body as he gently stroked her with the whip. Then he stood behind her, and with a determined look, he raised the whip and brought it down sharply on her magnificent ass. Keri jumped as much as she could given her stringent bondage, but before she could recover, he struck her again. She yelped from behind her gag as he struck again. Damon was in his stride. He lashed her ass at least 30 more strokes before he stopped. Keri was moaning, with tears running down her sweet face.

Damon then walked around her, using the whip to randomly lash her breasts, pussy, and thighs. Keri never really knew where he would strike next. He loved watching her breasts quiver when they were struck. Her pussy seemed to be a favorite target, also. The fact that she was aroused, had been denied a cum, and was being whipped, only aroused her more. Damon’s cock was rigid again. My cock was aching as I watched my pretty little sister being tortured and fucked.

Damon laid the whip down, and released Keri’s bondage on her wrists. This was only temporary as he quickly bound her wrists behind her back. Only then did he release her ankle bondage. He ordered Keri to her knees. After walking around her like a slave owner, he produce a black sleep mask from my athletic bag. Keri was effectively blindfolded. Damon then removed her gag, and gave her a drink of water.

“Prisoner, you are ordered to open you mouth, and keep it open. Do you hear me?”

Keri replied, meekly, “Yessir, I understand.”

“No matter what happens, you are not to close you mouth!”

He punctuated his order by lashing her across her breasts, twice. Keri moaned as she bit her lip. She then opened her sweet mouth just as she was told.

Damon, quietly, turned and motioned me into the room. With as much stealth as I possessed, I came into the room and stood before the blindfolded Keri. My cock was hard and aching. Keri knelt there with her sweet mouth open to what ever Damon wanted to put in it. I eased up and slipped my cock into my sister’s mouth. Instinctively, Keri closed her sweet lips around my cock and started sucking. Then she got a surprise.

Damon was standing behind her and spoke, “Keri, no matter what, keeping sucking the cock you have in your mouth.”

To emphasize he order, he spanked her, hard on each cheek of her ass with his hand. Keri, jumped when her ass was struck, but she kept my cock in her mouth, and kept sucking. She also realized that she was NOT sucking Damon’s cock. She had a cock in her mouth, but did not know who it belonged to. As she sucked this “strange” cock, Damon kept slowly spanking her, just to let her know she was to kept sucking, or suffer worse treatment. She knew Damon was in control, and that her brother and protector was not with her. She had to submit and suck this stranger‘s cock. She was both afraid, and turn on at the same time..

Keri kept sucking, and I could not help myself. With what was happening to Keri, I was very aroused. In a matter of a couple of minutes, I was cumming wildly in Keri’s mouth. As I did so, Damon, now using the whip, was lashing Keri’s ass.

“Prisoner”, he exclaimed, “keep sucking, you had better swallow all his cum!”

Keri worked hard at accomplishing Damon’s order, and was able to swallow all my issue. Even after all this time, I was still in awe of seeing the pretty full lips of my beautiful sister wrapped around my cock. It was a beautiful sight.

As my cock softened in her mouth, I let is slip out, and went back to my hiding place, and put my clothes on. I sneaked back out the rear door of Damon’s house and went home. Later I learned that Damon had fucked Keri until she had a climax, then required her to clean he cock with her mouth, and suck him to another cum. He then released her to come home to me.

I was watching TV, a bondage porno flick, when Keri returned home. She came to me and gave me a passionate hug and kiss, but she was a little quiet. I had her sit on the couch beside me and I put my arm around her. Without being told, she opened her blouse exposing her breasts, after which she pulled up her skirt, exposing her pussy. She was a perfect little sex slave. She knew I liked her exposed, and had told her to expose herself to me at every opportunity.

“Would you like me to be naked, or like this”, she asked softly.

“Oh, for now, I think I like this. Just stay as your are. I like to see your tits exposed in an open blouse. They look good like that”, I answered.

I kissed her and toyed with her breasts. I had opened my trousers, and Keri extracted my cock, and was gently stroking it.

“You are very quiet. Are you alright”, I asked?

Keri told me what had happened at Damon’s, and how he had required her to suck a stranger’s cock. She knew I wanted all the details of what had happened to her. I found it exciting to listen to her tell what had gone on, and how she was used.

“What did you do? Did you obey Damon”, I inquired.

“Well…yes…, I did as I was told. He was whipping me…, and I was tied…, so I did what Damon told me to do.”

“You know…, that sex slaves are often made to do things that they don’t expect, or even like. They don‘t have much choice”, I explained.

“Jack, I know. I just was not expecting it. You’re right, I love being your slave and I know I must do what you say, and what anyone who “captures” me says. I just did not expect it. I also wonder who the person was, and if he knows me”, she wondered.

“Do you still want to be my love and sex slave”, I asked.

With a quiver in her voice and a tear in her eye, she answered, “Oh, yes. Jack, please, I want to be your love, and sex slave forever! I was just worried that you would be mad at me for sucking a stranger’s cock without permission, and not trying to resist. I thought you would have wanted me to resist, and since I didn’t that, maybe you would not want me. I don’t want to lose you and what we have!”

I smiled and kissed her, and replied, “No, I am not upset. I know you did what you were ordered to do, and you had no choice. I am sure it turned Damon on to make you do that, I know I would be. I like it when you submit to me, or anyone who has you in “captivity”. You will always be my love and my sex slave. I suppose you will have to get used to what ever you may be made to do.”

I continued, “You know, little sister, when you decided to be my sex slave, you agreed that I, or anyone I let “kidnap” you, can do anything they want to you, and you have no choice. If you resist, they can punish and rape you until you submit.”

Keri snuggled into me, and squeezed my now rigid cock. With a tear in her eye, she looked up at me and said, “Oh, Jack, I love you. I am your sex slave, and I will do what you want me to do. I want you to want me to be your lover and sex slave, and to be happy to have me as your slave.”

I kissed her, and kissed her again. “Sweet slave, you are mine, and I will never let you go. You will be my lover and sex slave forever.”

I could not handle it any longer. I pushed her down on the couch, and lay down between magnificent her legs. I kissed the tears from her eye. She hugged me, and kept kissing me as I slipped my rampant cock into her sweet steaming pussy and fucked my beautiful sister. How could any one ask for more than what Keri was offering me. I wanted her to be my sex slave and lover for the rest of our lives.

Continued…

 

Damon was like a kid in a candy store. He was excited and seemed to want to do everything at once. Once he had Keri inside his house, he ordered her to undress, which she did. He made her keep her high heel shoes on. She was stunning. Keri and I continued to expand our sexual activity, and we continued to play “captive” games with Damon. I chose not to include Jerry as he would be moving to Seattle very soon, and I was not sure he could kept our activities secret.

Father-Daughter Affair 7 (The Family Pussy)

Youngstuff on Incest Stories

Mari

Tony cornered his sister Mari at school during lunch where they could talk privately. He told Mari he had really enjoyed her pussy the other night and that he wouldn’t mind another piece of pussy from her. Mari was leaning back against the wall with her head and shoulders looking out of her big brown eyes, all innocent. As innocent as any 14 year old girl could be after having fucked her daddy and her brother in the same week.

It was the same old courting game that all boys and girls play except Tony was after his little sister’s pussy again! Mari looked great in her yellow spaghetti-strap top that showed her firm belly and her pierced belly button. Her 34" B-cup tits were standing proud aga

Read More
inst her strapless bra and clearly showed major cleavage. Mari’s tight jeans were worn and showed every move her sexy hips made. You couldn’t help but notice the perfect side to side ass-whip when she walked in them. Every guy in school was wanting to fuck her!

Mari smiled up at her brother and asked him why she should even consider making love with him again? Mari could feel the familiar tingle in her jeans that she had experienced that first night with her daddy before he had fucked her. She tried her best to be cool and not show her brother that she was indeed horny. There was no doubt though, it was her brother who would most likely be fucking her soon again.

"Because I know my baby sister enjoyed me fucking her. It was plain to me the way you were working those sexy hips with me during all that fucking we did together. Besides, remember, you even climbed on top the second time without me asking for that piece!" Tony reminded her.

"But that doesn’t mean I want to do it with you again does it Tony?" Mari explained. Mari had been thinking about making love with her daddy all day and wanted to be in bed with him again but he wasn’t here, her brother was! It wasn’t fair Mari thought. She wanted her daddy riding her and filling her with his hard cock.

Tony touched Mari’s bare waistline with his fingers as Mari jumped with "sparks" at his touch and released a soft "oooo". "That tells me your sexed up and wanting some cock in you though Mari and you know I got the cock that makes you dance don’t you baby?" Tony stated.

Mari tried to hide her smile as she only responded " maybe". Mari didn’t regret fucking her brother, in fact it had been really good intercourse with him. Mari had enjoyed the way his cock filled her pussy.

Yeah, Mari was his sister, but right now Tony was treating Mari just like any other piece of tail he was after. Tony was 18 but very experienced with the girls, like his dad. Getting his 14 year old sister back in the bed just wasn’t that big of a challenge to him. He knew what to say and do to make her want it and follow him for it. He intended to fuck his little sister again today and would not take no for an answer.

Tony peaked down his sister’s top and eyed the front of her jeans which held Mari’s delicious cunt which he would soon fill with his throbbing cock. Mari’s tail had a bull’s eye on it and her brother aimed to drill her ass soon.

Mari lightly pushed him away and told him to quit looking down her top. Tony closed right back in and even pulled his sister’s top out further so he could see her breasts plainly. Mari complained to him once more but he just told her he had seen her naked once before and she was going to be naked again very soon so she could consider it a preview of her tits.

Tony knew no-one else was watching so he leaned forward and took a little lip off of his sexy little sister followed by a more intimate kiss. Then a deep french kiss from Mari with his hand on her ass gripping one of her cheeks. Tony fondled his little sister’s ass as they kissed even running his hand up and in between her legs causing Mari to moan softly. Mari told her brother they shouldn’t because someone might see them. Then we have to leave school little sister so I can get me some of your hot pussy again baby.

Tony stated his directions to Mari, " I’m going up to the office and I’m going to sign us both out. You go get your back-pack and meet me up there in five minutes baby, because you can’t go the rest of the day without me sticking my cock in you Mari and you know it". Tony kissed Mari again as he fondled her delicious ass. Your pussy needs fucking so hurry up and meet me so we can get your legs spread soon and I’ll fill your cunt with what you love.

With that Tony turned and walked away from Mari as he headed to the office. Mari stood there, weak in her knees, watching her brother’s cute butt walk off. Mari was a little pissed. She didn’t like it that her brother knew her this well. She did need a hard cock in her. She hadn’t been to bed with her daddy since the motel a week ago. Tony had been the last one fucking her. "Damn" Mari exclaimed as she stomped off with a classic ass-whip that stated she was ready to do some hard fucking!

Tony looked up as Mari walked into the office with her back pack in hand. He smiled as she looked back at him with a scowl. "You ready to go little sister" Tony asked.

"I’m here aren’t I?" she blurted out as they turned and exited the school office.

Tony opened the passenger door for Mari and let her crawl in then he went to his side and entered. He cranked the car and looked around to see if any one was around them. Seeing no one he leaned over and they began kissing. Tony got a handful of Mari’s breast but she pushed it away.

"Where are you taking me to Tony?" Mari asked.

"I know dad is working so why don’t we go over there and spend the afternoon fucking in his bed. Is that cool to you baby?"

Mari pulled her make-up kit out of her small purse and told her brother, " well, you're driving."

Mari touched up her make-up as Tony drove to their dad’s house. She even put on some lip gloss and added more perfume to "various electric spots".

Tony pulled into the drive and parked. They walked to the door with his arm around Mari’s waist. Tony knew where the key was hid and he opened the door. They were barely inside before he seized his little sister from behind.

Mari dropped her purse on the floor as her brother put his arms around her from behind and kissed her neck and ran his hands over her jeans. "I want your pussy right now Mari" Tony moaned. "I can’t wait to feel my little sister’s tight cunt wrapped around my hard cock."

Tony found Mari’s lips and they began to kiss passionately as Mari felt her desire for her brother’s cock to fill her aching love-hole growing by the minute.

"Damn you Tony! You’ve got me so horny it’s driving me crazy", Mari told her brother.

They walked into the living room where Mari turned to face her brother and she fell into his arms as they began to kiss again. Tony’s hands were all over his sister’s perfectly shaped ass. Mari was only 14 but she had the classic upside-down, heart-shaped ass you expect to see on a beautiful cheerleader. Mari’s ass would get a major workout this afternoon and tonight!

"Not here Tony please. If you want me, then make-love to me in a bed this time where I can enjoy it more and make it better for you baby ok?" Mari asked.

Tony smiled and led Mari by the hand over to the couch. Their was about to be some serious brother-sister fucking going on! Before Mari could lay down on the couch, her brother was peeling her top over her head followed by unhooking her bra and dropping it to the floor by the couch.

Tony whispered in Mari’s ear, "You want your brother’s dick buried in you bad don’t you baby?"

Mari could only reply from the passion she was feeling, " yes Tony. I really need it baby". As soon as she said it she was in disbelief that she had even uttered the words. They were true but how could she have actually said it, revealing the truth of her soul. With that declaration Mari sealed her sexual fate for this day and night.

Mari followed that statement with; "God I want it deep Tony, please!"

Tony stood and stripped naked showing his hard throbbing cock to Mari. "Oh yeah baby sister. Your brother is gonna take care of your sweet pussy. I want to hear you moaning my name when my dick is filling your hot cunt."

Mari wasn’t at all ashamed to have sex with her older brother. He was sexy and all the girls wanted him. Why shouldn’t she spread her legs for him and enjoy the pleasure of his big cock driving into her young body? Mari had enjoyed fucking him the other night and knew their sex would be even better this afternoon and she was so ready for it.

Tony joined Mari on the couch now as their lips melted together and their tongues began to wrestle. They were both uttering soft moans and desires as their kissing continued for several minutes as Tony fondled his sexy sister’s ass and legs.

Tony then licked Mari’s neck and chest before settling on a bare breast. He circled Mari’s breast globe several times with his tongue before pulling her nipple into his mouth and swallowing a large portion of tender breast meat with it. Tony sucked and slurped his sister’s breast like a hungry animal.

Mari could feel the intense sucking pressure her brother was applying and it sent tingles of pleasure through her body. Mari could also feel Tony’s hard cock pressing against the crotch of her jeans and she dreamed of how wonderful it would soon feel plunging deep inside of her over and over!

Tony suddenly stopped and sat up. He pulled Mari by the hair of her head up and over towards his lap. She instinctively knew what her brother’s lust was. Mari rolled to her side facing her brother’s cock with her body longways on the couch. Mari’s mouth popped open ready to give the pleasure desired.

Mari kissed the head of her brother’s big cock with her soft lips before flicking her tongue all around the spearhead and around his shaft. Mari slowly licked up and down his meat-stick with a strong and forceful tongue. Mari was nearly in a state of worship for her brother’s cock.

Mari worked back up to the top of this wonderful instrument of pleasure, then opened her lips wide to accept Tony’s throbbing cock into her oral cavity. Tony could not contain his moan of satisfaction as he watched his little sister swallow his dick! "Oh God Mari" he moaned loudly!

Mari had to breathe through her nose because the size of her brother’s cock cut off all air through her mouth. Mari moaned and gave approving sighs of "Umm, umm" as she enjoyed the taste of a man’s cock again. Mari’s big brown eyes outlined with her painted eyelashes and blue eyeliner glanced up at her brother’s face off and on as she looked for signs of his approval in how she was sucking his cock.

Mari could see him open his mouth and let a soft moan escape each time she sank his meat-pole back into her throat. He smiled when she rose to the tip of his penis and circled the spearhead with her tongue and then began to sink him back down through her mouth again. Tony had dated 18 and 19 year-old girls who couldn’t suck cock near as well as his own 14 year-old sister.

Mari continued to suck her brother’s cock passionately feeling his heart beating in her mouth as Tony’s dick slowly grew larger in his sister’s mouth. It swelled till Mari could feel the large veins full of blood and knew his cock juice was near. Tony suddenly pulled her head up off his cock using the a fist full of hair.

He looked at her and said; " No bitch, every drop of my sperm is gonna fill your tight, little pussy today Mari!" Your gonna have no doubt that your pussy has been well fucked when I fill you to the top with my cock and cum. I’m about to give my sexy sister the fucking she needs and deserves for being such a tease with her body.

Tony stood and took Mari by the hand to help her up. They walked to their dad’s bedroom with Tony’s arm around his sister’s bare waistline. Tony thought he could actually smell the sweet scent of his sister’s pussy. They stood in the doorway of their dad’s bedroom facing each other and kissing. Tony was nude and Mari was topless. Mari could feel her brother unbuttoning her jeans and then she felt them drop to her ankles with a push on each side of her hips by her brother. Mari’s panties quickly joined her jeans on the floor as her young naked body pressed into her older brother’s flesh.

Mari’s soft hand held her brother’s large hand and led him to the bed where she turned down the sheets for them. Mari longed to feel a hard cock buried in her again and she didn’t want to wait for it! Mari laid in the middle of the bed and held her brother’s jerking cock in her hand as she pulled him to her spread legs. Mari leaned up to gently kiss her brother’s cheek and softly whispered she wanted him to make love to her.

Tony was crouched on his knees between his sexy sister’s naked legs with his cock-head poised against the entrance of her pussy. He leaned forward and kissed Mari’s glossed lips as he suddenly sank his penis fully into Mari. Mari moaned loudly " OH GOD YES TONY!".

Tony began a slow rhythmic fucking of his 14 year old sister, Mari’s eyes were closed as she enjoyed the feeling of her hunk of a brother’s cock splitting her hungry cunt open. Mari’s small hands rested against the force of her brother’s chest as he drove his cock into her time after time. Mari’s bare feet stroked up and down his hairy legs encouraging her incest lover to master her young body.

Tony sucked some breast now and then as he continued to stroke his hard cock into Mari. Mari moaned her brother’s name several times as she felt the flood of female cum release from deep inside of her womb causing her to push her pussy against her brother’s cock hard and grind her hips into him. Oh how she loved the feeling of sex with anyone who wanted her.

Tony began to swell inside of Mari as she massaged his legs and ass with her hands. She continued to moan his name as she told him she needed his cum in her. Tony now held his sister’s naked legs apart by her knees and pounded his cock deep into her until he felt his balls jump and then spurt hot male sperm into this vixen cheerleader.

They collapsed together for a moment as Mari caught her breath after their first fucking of the day. Mari soon climbed atop of her brother and straddled him, playing his limp cock against her vagina and clitoris. Mari smiled at Tony and told him she wanted more! Mari did love fucking very much.

Scott pulled up into his yard noticing his son’s vehicle parked there. He thought that was unusual since it was a school day and it was only like 2 in the afternoon. The door was also un locked but Tony knew where he kept the key at so that was ok. It was just strange. Maybe his son was sick and had come over to lay down.

Scott silently opened the door and saw a small purse laying in the entrance hall with a large blue "M" on it. That was odd...Mari had a purse like that! Scott then heard some sounds down the hallway and decided to quietly investigate in case of burglars or something. As he walked down the hall he passed the living room where he saw male and female clothes on the floor.

He quietly reached the door way to his bedroom where he saw a pair of girls jeans and panties laying in the floor. The sounds were unmistakable now. Someone was in his bedroom fucking! Tony stood there and clearly saw the sexy form of his young daughter riding a cock buried in her cunt. She was working her hips and moaning from the undeniable pleasure she was receiving. It was stunning but he now realized that his 18 year-old son and his 14 year-old daughter were fucking in his bed and they were serious with it! He decided to silently stand and enjoy the performance.

He watched Mari work and buck her hips as she rode her brother’s up-thrusts of cock-meat. He saw his son’s hands kneading and massaging his young daughter’s delicious bare flesh, hips, ass and legs as they kept fucking. The same ass he had already enjoyed fucking a few times himself. Mari was no-doubt a sweet, young piece of ass and Scott had to admit he enjoyed the view of her taking cock in her pussy even though it wasn’t his, yet!

Scott watched as Mari exploded in a massive orgasm as her brother filled her pussy with a second load of hot sex-juice. Mari left her brother’s cock in her as she laid forward on his chest to rest. Her sexy legs were still quivering and jerking as the sensations of their delicious fucking session flowed through her young body and soul. Mari knew she was hooked on her brother’s cock and that she could never deny his lust for her. Mari could never see herself unwilling to spread for her brother and provide her pussy to his needs.

Scott eased back out before they noticed him and he went into the living room and sat in his favorite chair which was in the back corner of the room. It was turned slightly towards the wall so he could sit there without being noticed unless his son and daughter looked for him.

Tony came out to living room after a few minutes and sat on the couch as he turned on the tv. Mari walked out about 5 minutes later wearing her thong panties and a button-up shirt belonging to her daddy. Mari stood in front of her brother as he ran a hand up under the shirt tail and played with her panties. He told Mari to go get him a beer from the refrigerator. Mari did as she was told.

Mari handed her brother his beer and sat on his lap with her sexy legs open for his viewing pleasure. Tony asked his little sister if she enjoyed the fucking they just did. Mari could only reply of course she did. Mari told Tony she would have sex with him anytime he wanted her.

"You feel so good when your deep inside of me Tony. I love having sex with you baby" Mari stated.

Mari held his beer for him as they began to kiss passionately again. Tony pried his sister’s legs apart and slipped her panty down over her knees and down to the floor again. They kissed as he slipped two fingers into Mari’s still wet cunt as she grunted at the insertion. Tony began to methodically finger-fuck his little sister as Mari moaned her appreciation.

Tony unbuttoned the top two buttons of her shirt with his teeth and Mari laid the shirt back and exposed her breasts to her brother’s hungry lust.

Scott stood now and turned to his children on the couch. He asked in a loud voice, "what the hell are you doing Mari?" Mari jumped up from her brother’s fingering to grab her panties and close her shirt. She claimed her brother had raped her and forced her to have sex with him!

Scott slapped Mari and told her not to lie. He told her he had watched her ride her brother’s cock in the bed. You are the one that seduced him I bet Mari!

"Your going to have to pay for what you did with Tony. You have to be punished", Scott said with a smile.

Scott then pulled a set of handcuffs from his back pocket and slapped them on his young daughter. Mari was in shock at what was happening and just let her daddy lead her back to the bedroom, lay her down and connect her handcuffs to the headboard on the bed.

Scott called his son into the bedroom. Tony was still naked as he heard his dad ask him how many times he had sex with his little sister?

Tony was honest and replied "well dad I fucked her twice today and three times the other night."

Scott smiled and patted his son on the back as he told him how proud he was of him . "I guess my boy has his daddy’s eye for sexy young tail".

Tony was a little taken back and asked his dad if he was in trouble for fucking Mari. Scott put his arm around his son and told him of course not, that he’d had her himself, twice. "Your sister has a really good pussy son. I know now that it is something we should start enjoying together. We fish and hunt together, now we can start fucking pussy together too!"

"Are you sure dad? I like fucking her and it might be fun to screw her with you daddy" Tony exclaimed.

Mari couldn’t believe her brother and daddy were discussing this. How could they even think of it. Mari truly enjoyed fucking each of them but she felt their fucking should be in private, one on one not all together! Mari begged her daddy to make Tony leave and she would make love with him again, just the two of them.

Scott would have none of it and told his daughter she must be punished for her deception and all her teasing of them. Scott undressed as he told his son to go get two cherry popsicles from the freezer and a can of spray whipped cream from the refrigerator. Scott pulled a small paddle from the night-stand beside the bed.

Mari struggled against her handcuffs that held her firmly to the bed posts with her arms spread away from her sexy body and over her head. Scott used his pocket knife to cut his daughter’s cotton thong panty from her hips and toss the remains aside. He watched as Mari kicked her creamy legs in protest and he noticed his son’s sperm on Mari’s pussy lips and in her pubic hair where it had been deposited during the fucking they had already completed. Mari was about to do a lot more fucking but this time she would be servicing both the males in her life who lusted for her sexy ass. After all, she was quickly becoming "The Family Pussy".

When Tony re-entered the bedroom, his dad asked him to hold the paddle and spank his sister’s ass when he told him to. Scott rolled Mari’s hips to one side and asked her if she had seduced her brother.

Mari’s reply was "No daddy, he wanted me and made me have sex with him!"

Scott instructed Tony to give his sister’s ass cheeks 5 hard licks and Tony did as instructed. Mari cried out in pain.

Scott again asked Mari if she had seduced her brother? Mari again denied it and was spanked. The third time Mari admitted she was the one that seduced her brother, it was her fault.

Scott now asked Mari if she was going to have sex with both of them in a threesome?

"No daddy! I’m not like that daddy. I’ll make love with you or with Tony but I want to do it when we are alone, just one of you and me. I’d be embarrassed making love in front of someone else" Mari replied.

WRONG ANSWER! Five more licks were dealt to this sexy fourteen year-old ass.

"Yes you will fuck us both Mari won’t you baby?" Daddy demanded.

"Yes daddy. I will, I will, I promise. I will! Please don’t paddle me again" Mari begged.

Tony and his dad each took a side of the bed and leaned in to kiss and nibble on Mari’s neck. Each of them took a breast mound in their hand and fondled the breast-meat and played with her enlarged nipples. Mari couldn’t help but moan. Then suddenly the cherry popsicles were pressing into her breasts. Their coldness producing magnificent erect nipples.

"Oh God, oooo my God" Mari moaned.

Mari had barely moaned her pleasure when her daddy took one breast-mound into his mouth and her brother took the other as they began to hungrily feed upon her aching flesh. Mari squirmed as the popsicles trailed down her abdomen and across her hips into her pubic mound.

"No, no pleasezzzz no.." Mari pleaded.

Each popsicle took a turn splitting the lips of her pussy but never entering her cunt. The heat of young Mari’s boiling love pot quickly evaporated the last drops of cherry liquid. Mari’s dad let her breast flop from his mouth showing the redness of the intense suction he had placed on her.

Scott left his son sucking his sister’s breast and playing with her spread legs. Scott secured two more popsicles and returned to the bed. Scott had his son take a popsicle and told him it was time to punish Mari some more.

Scott eased his popsicle into his daughter’s cunt and told his son to do the same. Mari came up off the bed at the intense coldness inside of her as her lovers worked their cold prongs in and out of her. They both licked and slurped her creamy thighs, hips and tummy. Mari moaned and cried in pain and pleasure as her torture continued until only the bare sticks from the popsicles were left, her hungry pussy having devoured the last vestiges of the icy treats.

Mari moaned her dad’s name and begged him to fuck her now please?

Scott slapped her and asked her if she would ever again have sex without both of them being invited to share her bed and fuck her.

"Daddy please? Please, you know I love to have sex with you and with Tony too, but can’t I just make love with one of you at a time in private? I promise, I’ll always give you both some but let me do it my way daddy." Mari begged.

Scott slapped her again and then raised her butt for her brother to spank hard with seven licks of the paddle.

"You’ll fuck us both now and you’ll keep fucking us in a threesome when we tell you we are ready for some pussy, won’t you Mari?" Scott demanded. " And you will ask us both to take your pussy now. Ask your brother and daddy to fuck you Mari!" Scott exclaimed.

Mari dripped a tear from her brown eyes as she asked them both to fuck her and to fuck her at the same time.

"Should we oblige your poor little sister son?" Scott asked.

"I wouldn’t mind another piece of her pussy daddy" Tony replied.

Scott told his son to get him a little bit of pussy first. Scott stuck his cock in Mari’s face as Tony crawled between his sister’s sexy legs and sank his cock deep into her cunt. When gasped at his penetration her mouth opened and Scott slipped his meat into her mouth to be sucked off.

Mari oooed and moaned as her pussy was ravaged and audibly showed her delight at the taste of her daddy’s cock. Mari loved to suck cock now and she tried to capture more and more cock into her mouth and throat. Tony got about three or four minutes of steady pussy until his dad said to swap.

Tony moved and Mari gladly accepted his cock in her mouth tasting her own pussy juices on her brother’s cock. Scott slipped between her muscular legs and plunged his bulging cock deep into his daughter’s pussy causing her to rise from the bed with her hips to meet the massive intruder. Mari’s pussy seemed better than ever to her daddy as he drove into her hard and deep.

Scott held Mari’s classic cheerleader thighs in his hands as he drilled her cunt over and over. Tony loved looking at his sister’s cheeks cave in as she applied suction to his cock as it stroked in and out of her mouth. Mari could feel her brother’s heart beating in her mouth as she sucked him. Mari could feel the swelling veins of his cock and she could also feel her daddy growing in her cunt as he prepared to cream her vaginal canal and womb.

Suddenly both of her lover’s cocks were spewing their hot, sticky cream into her body. One filled her mouth, throat and belly as the other filled her love canal. Mari couldn’t control her emotions and she erupted into a massive orgasm. She creamed her daddy’s penis with her young female cum-juice. Her sexy body jumped and jerked as the delicious sensations of being the "family fucking toy" swept through her soul.

They all collapsed together with her daddy’s cock buried in Mari still and her brother’s cock laying on her glossy lips. Sperm from her brother and daddy oozed from her mouth and pussy. Mari felt so warm and complete. She never dreamed it could be this good sharing her love with the men in her life.

Having a short fucking session with his vivacious young daughter and his son had been awesome for Scott. It was almost five o’clock though and Mari’s mom would soon be looking for her. Scott uncuffed his daughter and helped her up from the bed.

Scott held Mari in his arms and kissed her as Tony pressed against her naked rear. Scott told Mari she was to go out with her brother Saturday night. He informed Mari and Tony that he would call Tony and tell him where to bring Mari so they could enjoy a night of good fucking together. He told Mari to take her vitamins and birth control and to wear something really sexy for her men. He warned Mari to be ready to put out a lot if she wanted to keep on being "The Family Pussy".

 

Is

"THE FAMILY PUSSY"

Mom Takes on Dad and Son In The Farm

Fat on Incest Stories

Ray Lee had grown up on the farm and as far as he was concern that was all the world had to offer. Every year his father gave his best in the crops to make sure he could pay the bank. It was obvious all the help was needed and soon Ray Lee had stopped going to school.

Now he was sixteen and for the first time in his life he wasn’t happy. His dad was a rough man. He drank and Ray knew he sometimes took out his anger on him and his mother. Angie was only 40 years old but seemed m

Read More
ore close to 50. Hard work will do that to a woman. She was tall and had put on some weight. She had brown eyes and curly hairs just bellow the shoulders. She was tanned from working in the sun and her crystal blue eyes stood out in her face. Horace his father was a tall powerful man. He was bald and had a permanent grumpy mood. Not a very nice person but Ray loved him.

 

There weren’t many people around the farm so Ray had never had any contact with girls. He was still a virgin. He wasn’t ugly. He was actually very attractive with his well-built body and blond hair with blue eyes that would make a girl loose her mind if there was one for him to meet. He was beginning to feel that need in his life and it wasn’t the first time he had spied on his parents having sex. Horace was in bed like in life. Rough and foul mouthed. He fucked Angie with God’s fury calling her all sorts of names and even smacking her face around violently. Ray had observed with care his mother’s naked body. She had big breasts that although not firm seemed great to them. She had thick legs and too much flesh on her belly but to Ray she was the most attractive woman in the world. He had now made a habit out of masturbating while watching them fuck. He was afraid of getting caught but he couldn’t help himself. Little did he know Horace had seen him long ago. One night after dinner in the kitchen Angie was lifting the dishes off the table to the sink when Ray heard something that would make his brain freeze.

“Boy you need to fuck.”

Ray stood still watching his father.  

“Get over here Angie.”

She walked to him and looked at Ray. Angie was wearing an old red dress that hardly fit her any more. It was tight and showed her body figure even if it was very long.

“Angie you should teach that boy. Introduce him to fucking I mean. Then sooner or later he’ll get a nice young thing and know what to do.”

“Jesus Horace he’s our son.”

“So what? I’m not going to pay some whore to do it. It’s just fucking. He hasn’t had his mind on the crops and I need him concentrated. At least get him off sometimes.”

“NO.”

“Listen bitch you do as I say. Now kneel next to him and suck him off.”

Ray watched without knowing what to say or do.

“Don’t make me hurt you Angie.”

Angie walked to Ray obviously very embarrassed. She kneeled down never looking at him.

“Now you’re going to see what’s good in life son.”

Angie opened his zipper and took his penis out. To his surprise his cock was already hard. Still without looking at her son Angie got his cock inside her mouth and started sucking. Ray moaned as he felt her tongue going all the way down his shaft. Angie kept jerking him while her lips were rolled around his cock firmly going up and down. Then she took it out and licked its head. Horace was enjoying this. Angie started to fondle his balls as her mouth fucked his cock in a faster and faster rhythm.

“God I cant take it anymore.”

Angie took her son’s cock out of her mouth and jerked him harder and harder until cum erupted straight into the hair and down into her hand. It hadn’t been more than five minutes and it was all over.

“Damn woman this got me hard.”

Horace picked her up from the floor and pushed her against the table. He lifted her dress and pulled down her white panties. Ray watched with his cock out and still hard while his father pushed his dick deep into his mother’s pussy from behind against the table. Horace grabbed her tits and hair as he Angie spread her legs and he got in even deeper.

“Oh you fucking cunt.”

He made her bend over the table and grabbed her ass as he fucked her even harder. Ray was starting to get more and more excited.

“You see boy? This is how a man fucks a little whore like your mother.”

As he finished this words cum filled Angie’s pussy.

“Oh shit.”

He took his cock out and Ray saw some of his fathers cum dripping from that wet pussy.

“You want a piece of this? Come one boy.”

Horace smacked her ass laughing but Ray said no. Angie pulled her dress down and Ray saw tears on her face.

“Now when Ray wants to fuck, you fuck Angie. You got two men to take care of now. You got to serve him as you do me. Understand?”

“Yes Horace.”

Late at night in his bed Ray thought about what had happened. It wasn’t right but it felt so good he decided to just follow his instinct.

The next night as they were in the living room Horace finishing another beer Ray decided to take his shot.

“I want to fuck tonight mom.”

Angie was sitting right next to Horace and suddenly became pale.

“Well you listened the boy Angie. Go to the room. Get naked. We’ll be right there.”

Angie didn’t move but when Horace threatened another beating she got up and obeyed.

“Now Ray you’ve made your dad very proud son. You’re a real man now.”

After a few minutes they went to the bedroom. The sheets covered Angie but Horace pushed them away and exposed Ray to her naked body. She wasn’t completely shaved as he noticed. Good.

“Son I’m going first to warm her up but first its blowjob time.”

They both got naked and Horace ordered her to kneel in front of them. She started sucking Horace that fucked her mouth harder and harder making her gag. Then she went over to Ray. She sucked him gently but soon he was pushing his cock just as fast as his dad. They made her suck their balls and joked when Horace tried to see if she could get two cocks in the mouth at the same time. They pushed and pushed but it didn’t work. Horace then ordered her to go on the bed. He started to fuck her from behind with Ray still in her mouth.

“You’re our bitch Angie.”

Ray held her head to get as much of his cock inside her mouth as possible. She took it all sucking and licking while being pounded from behind by her husband. Ray knew he wouldn’t last much longer. He held her hair and started to go all the way in.

“Dad I want to cum on her face.”

“Then do it son. Cum on your mother’s face.”

“Open your mouth mom.”

Angie opened and looked Ray right in the eyes. He jerked off for a few seconds looking at his mom with her mouth open waiting for his cum and four jets of sperm sprayed her face and hair. He pushed inside again as Angie licked the rest of the cum off his cock. Ray of course was still hard and watching his dad smacking his mom’s ass was sure going to keep him excited for a long time. He took his cock out of her mouth as Horace screamed and came inside her pussy.

“Oh you fucking bitch.”

“Lie down mom.”

Horace sat on a chair and watched as Ray sucked those enormous tits like he had always dreamed of. He then started to play with her clit while still focusing his attention on those fun bags. That was heaven. He sucked until he couldn’t take more. He got between her legs and shoved his cock into her pussy that still had some of his dad’s cum coming out. He grabbed her tits and pushed himself inside of her even deeper.

“Feels so warm inside your pussy mommy.”

Angie had the taste of her son’s cum on her mouth and her pussy filled with his cock and his dad’s sperm. This had turned her on quite a lot. She wrapped her legs around his waist and moaned. They were both ready to cum again. Her body started shaking as Angie closed her eyes and an orgasm filled her mind.

“Oh fuck push your tits together.”

Ray got his cock out and immediately shoved it between those flabby breasts. He fucked them up and down and cum filled her rack as Ray had his second orgasm of the day.

“Smear the cum on them.”

Angie did as he said. Her tits were now shining with the sperm. Horace decided to take another turn and the rest of the night was spent with both men fucking Angie until finally they all fell asleep exhausted. Angie could hardly feel her pussy when she woke up. Her mouth had the taste of all the cum from both men she had swallowed the night before.

From then on she would fuck both her husband and son when they wished and sometimes both at the same time. It lasted for years until Ray Lee finally got married to a girl from another farm. She came to live with them and soon she too had to fuck both men on a regular basis.  A big happy family.  

My Brother, My Sister Part I

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

My Brother, My Sister – Part I

By

Michele Nylons

 

I wrote this story originally under the title "Be Careful In the Park" about an older crossdresser who meets a street gang in a park and gets more than she bargained for. There was no incest in the original version. I like this version better as it includes all my peccadillos: incest, crossdressing, nylon fetish, and forced sex. A warning to those who find those subjects not to their taste.

My God! I was going to get raped by the members of a local street gang of which my brother Tom was a member. I could just make him out in the dim light from the moon. He was not aware of who I was, and that’s understandable given the way I was dressed and behaving. I supp

Read More
ose I had better give you the background so that this story makes sense.

I am a 20-year-old crossdresser. I have been dressing as a woman for five years without my family knowing. There is certainly no way I was going to tell my now 16-year-old brother Tom what I did for kicks. He had grown up rough, and unlike me, who enjoyed a serene, some would say sissy lifestyle, Tom couldn’t wait to join a street gang. While I locked myself in my room trying on makeup and sexy women’s clothes, my younger brother was playing football, sneaking beers, and committing petty crimes with his pals.

I had been sneaking out of the house dressed as woman for about 3 months now, and I always headed to the local park where I was guaranteed of picking up some rough trade; usually older men who would take me in the toilets for a quick blowjob or a quick fuck against the cubicle wall.

Tonight I had walked down to the local park and was sitting in my favourite dark corner, looking for punters who occasionally cruised the park looking for action. I was certainly dressed for action; red Lycra miniskirt, blue and black sequined top, sheer black nylon stockings, sheer red nylon panties, garter belt and black ‘fuck me’ high heels. I had put on my trademark ‘slutty make-up’ and my favourite blonde wig. I looked nothing like my male self, and was confident that I would not be recognised by anyone who knew me casually. I was having a chat with an older man I'd met before, the memories of an earlier visit we had made to the toilet block quite turning me on and hoping we were going to get it on.

Then I saw them, a street gang I had never seen around my ‘patch’ before, but I instantly recognised Tom amongst them. There were six of them and they were all young, fit and no doubt full of the beer they'd obviously been drinking that evening. But I hadn't come out looking for trouble that evening, that wasn't my scene at all, even so I knew I only had myself to blame for the fix I was in. I deliberately hung around this park because I knew Tom’s gang never came here and now my luck had run out.

Unfortunately the street gang now entered the park and my ‘older friend’ just turned and ran. The gang swaggered towards me. I knew I had a few options: identify myself to Tom and live in ridicule for the rest of my life, or chill out and hope they passed and left me alone. Possibly stupidly I lit a cigarette to still my nerves as they approached and instead of passing, the gang veered over to my seat, a voice asking,

"Can you spare a couple of cigs?"

These boys all appeared to be in their teens or early twenties and I knew from talking to Tom that they had a reputation for trouble. As I said, obviously they'd had more than a couple of beers apiece but they did not appear to be over the top pissed. Maybe they would take my smokes and move on. As they came closer I prayed they, and particularly Tom, would not recognise me in the dim light.

One was jet black; he looked the oldest, wearing white rugby style shorts and a black T. The youngest looking was also coloured, more a coffee colour, in his case wearing denim shorts and a polo shirt. The others were white but standing more in the shadow so I couldn't make them out so clearly at that time, but I knew one had to be Tom. I handed over a couple of cigarettes saying I couldn't spare any more and was told.

"No problem."

They stood around to light them and the thought had just crossed my mind that I wouldn't mind meeting one or two of them at a time down here if only they weren’t Tom’s friends Then the oldest asked, out of the blue,

"Do you suck cock u dirty Tranny?" I was taken aback, but it was obvious they recognised me for what I was, a crossdresser or transvestite if you like, and without really thinking I replied,

"It has been known."

There must have been some sort of pre-arrangement between them because the leader pushed a younger coloured boy toward me laughing and saying,

"Well let’s see you then. My friend here has been sporting a hard on all night and he says he will even stick it in a slutty looking tranny like you to get relief."

The young man pushed me to gently my knees, I knew resistance would be futile, my face was just level with his denim shorts, the front of which he was massaging slowly. Judging by the bulge in his shorts I hadn't heard a lie, he had been sporting a hard on all night. As he was pushed even closer he asked,

"Are you sure you don't mind honey?" and turned and laughed to his pals.

Normally I wouldn’t mind at all! It was what I'd come down here for, even though I'd not expected an audience. The other males would be no problem if they wanted to watch; it would just turn me on more. In reply I just licked my lipstick lips nervously.

That was all the encouragement he required and pulling down the zip on his shorts, he pulled out a nice looking weapon, already more than half hard. It was a nice size and shape, cut, about six inches long and the girth was in proportion, nicely coloured to match his skin tone.

He used his hand to move his cock tentatively to my red painted lips where his courage failed and I could see it just start to wilt. My instincts took over and I moved my head forward and grasped an inch or so between my lips, using my tongue to wash round the end. He gasped and he immediately became fully hard, his animal desire taking over as he moved forward, plunging the whole six inches down my throat without warning.

I managed to hold tight as he placed his hands on my head and started rocking back and forth. He must have been playing with it, or talking about it, most of the night as I was only just getting used to it when he pulled out, yelling "I'm cumming," and proceeded to jack off rapidly, shooting over my face, the semen running down on to my blouse. That seemed to decide it for the rest as they all moved forward and one of the white boys dropped his shorts to display a fully hard, slightly larger cut cock, which he poked out at my face.

I was hoping now that maybe all they would do was demand a blowjob each and go on their way. In the dark corner of the park maybe I could get away with that and then make some sort of excuse when Tom came to take his turn. As much as I loved sucking cock there was no way I was going to fellate my own brother.

Normally I do love a cut cock and would need no further bidding to wrap my lips around the cock in front of me and work it, but now I was scared. They were drunk, horny, and trouble. This seemed to settle it for them and I became aware the other lads all had their cocks out, rubbing them excitedly. An older coloured boy made his way forward and pointed his groin at my face.

"How about this then? You fucking tranny slut," he asked.

This when I realised I was in serious trouble. I gasped,

"My God! No!"

His cock was huge, it had to be a eight inches long and possibly two inches across.

"I can’t take that," I gasped.

"Well your going to," he growled.

Without further ado the lads pulled me up and hustled me over to the children's roundabout in the play area. That was all the leader said to me directly for some time, giving others instructions as to what they should do to me, how to place me, how to hold me. The roundabout was one of the old style, solid wood planks, well worn, with a small running board and four metal handles crossing over the top. It was located in an area of the park where the streetlights had been broken and whilst it gave them the privacy they wanted to go about their ravaging of me, I dismally hoped it would assist my disguise and help keep my true identity from Tom and his friends.

Under their leader’s instructions they soon had me spread out on my back between two of the roundabout handles, they pulled my panties to one side and exposed my puckered ass, my sheer stockinged legs where spread wide and my high heeled feet where lifted high in the air. The white boy who'd just fucked my face knelt behind me holding my head up and cushioning it somewhat from the bars. Some of the lads had stripped off their pants by now and it was obvious that they weren't going to leave me alone until they had all had their way with me. I tried to look around to see where Tom was, I just hoped he wouldn’t join in,

One of the boys climbed on the roundabout and knelt with his cock pointing at my face. He was quite dark, only about eighteen but already with a hairy manly chest. He just knelt there masturbating for a while and then I felt a pair of hands start to feel my arse, first gently and then with more vigour. One, then two fingers inserting themselves up my passage. I couldn't see who it was but I prayed it wasn’t Tom. As my arse muscles started to spasm as the fingers withdrew and a voice said "Now!" and I heard and felt someone spit on my ass-bud.

"Natural lubricant," a sleazy voice laughed. I recognised the feeling of what entered me next, a medium sized cock was pushed deep inside me, and it wasted no time, but started to attack me straight away. In, out, in, out. He was reaching my prostate without any problem. Even though I was being raped, I was going to cum soon if not very careful. I managed to mumble something along those lines in between loosing my breath each time I gasped he rammed his cock in and out of me. I just hoped it wasn’t Tom, ‘please god don’t let it be my brother fucking me,’ I prayed, even though I was now thoroughly enjoying the fucking I was receiving.

"Oh God, I’m going to come," I uttered, as the intense fucking I was receiving took me over the top.

"That's OK. So am I," laughed the lad kneeling over my face as he sped up the speed of his wrist and with a series of soft yells shot over my painted face and lipstick lips.

All this time the attack on my arse had continued. I heard,

"I'm cumming. God I’m cumming. Here we go!"

I was thankful the voice I heard was not Tom’s, but the attack intensified and with half a dozen sharp thrusts as I felt the cock in my arse shoot inside me. The boy that was raping my arse shuddered a couple of times and pulled out. Lying there catching my breath I was hardly aware as the lads changed places.

Now my head was being clenched more tightly, one lad was standing each side of me holding my now laddered, stocking clad legs back in position and a new weapon was rubbing against my panties that had slid back, and now covered the entrance to my arse. I looked up to see the leader with his huge cock in his hand pointed at my arse, from which his mate’s semen was leaking and staining the crotch of my panties. I started to struggle,

"No, I can't," I said.

"Yes you will, your arse is well and truly lubricated now" he snarled.

I struggled but someone grabbed my high-heeled feet and pulled my legs high over my head exposing my come-soaked panty-clad arse. The lad kneeling at my arse pulled the soaked, slinky fabric to one side and positioned his manhood at the puckered flower. Amazingly, the usual flush of expectation of a good fucking flowed over me and I felt myself relax against my own will. I know what I'd said, but there was no way I could take him. He had to be a ten inches and at least three inches across. A solid black ebony shaft. As his cock demanded access to my hole it seemed to glisten and gleam in the moonlight.

"Right?" was all he said.

"No!" I managed to reply.

It didn't matter. Whatever I said, it didn't matter. He was going to fuck me. He was going to rape me. No one was going to do a thing about it, including my brother who was oblivious to my fate. The other lads that were holding me in position were getting excited now. I could see hands moving, two bodies kneeled beside me, hard cocks were being readied for an assault on my body, but they were all watching the weapon that probed my entrance. He was slow; at least I'll give him that.

He stopped for a moment as soon as he forced it into my entrance, but only to allow me another gasp before starting again on a slow but inexorable voyage of discovery inside me. It never seemed to stop, a little push, stop, pull back, and push again. Each time a greater violation. He punched past my prostate almost without my being aware and still the exploration continued. Deeper than I'd ever been violated before. If I'd not been so excited and scared at the same time, and held so tightly, there wasn't any way I could have withstood the punishment.

I could hear myself letting out little yelps and groans whenever I had the breath, which wasn't very often. Each time I gasped in order to keep breathing, he forced his cock in again before I had time to fill my lungs. It felt as if that monster penis of his was splitting me apart. It wasn't a cock, it was a weapon he was using on me! It stopped. I managed to take a clean breath, open my eyes and look up. The leader was looking down on me his face covered in sweat from his exsertion in my arse.

"I've never had it in a tranny’s arse before. You are one tight bitch!" he laughed.

I was in pain, but such glorious pain. I'd never been so thoroughly possessed before. I knew he was raping me. No way could it be called regular sex. He might damage me but deep inside was a feeling that I wanted more. I just had to have more.

"Get on with it," was all I replied.

With an even bigger grin he pulled back slowly, and that was all my body needed to move on to a higher plane of sexual ecstasy. I must have been a quite a sight, my skirt rucked up, sheer nylons laddered, legs held spread, panties pushed to one side of my open arse that was impaled by a huge black cock.

The two lads who were holding my legs with one hand and their hard cocks with the other decided it was time to get in on the action. One crammed his engorged penis past my lipstick lips and into my mouth, the other was busy stroking his cock and alternately rubbing it on my cheek and in my hair. Someone grabbed hold of my cock and was squeezing it hard each time the unknown assailant rammed his cock in me. ‘Not my brother Tom, please,’ I hoped.

That seemed to be a general signal for the other lads and I felt other hands moving over my body, rubbing cocks on my stocking legs, wanking over my face, and then my hands were grabbed and wrapped around two more throbbing penises. Was everyone going to use me tonight? Which cock belonged to my brother? I was aware of the weapon up my arse as it started to swell and judder, and as it started to shoot I felt the cock in my mouth explode and come filled my throat. I had no choice but to swallow.

The two cocks that I had been forced to wank also ejected their loads, I felt the sticky come saturate my hands. The other lad rubbing his cock on my face shot a stream of come over my eyes, adding to the come already there expelled from the first boy who used me. My mascara was running down my face in a stream of hot semen. The lad who was dry humping my sheer stocking leg groaned at this sight and I felt his cock pulse against my stocking thigh and I then the warm wet feel of come through my laddered nylon encased calf. Finally the young black man that was raping my arse stopped; he withdrew his flaccid penis and looked over his shoulder, smiled an evil smile, and said,

"Here, you can have what’s left of this bitch now." I looked up in horror realised it was my brother Tom he was talking to.

"No, no more please, I can’t take it," I whimpered in attempt to put him off .

What could I do, If I exposed my real identity there was a good chance the gang would beat me up and Tom would know my secret and tell everyone. I decided to meekly accept whatever my brother decided to do to me, and hope he didn’t notice who I was under the smeared makeup and ripped women’s clothes.

My brother Tom took his place and lay on top of me.

He didn’t seem to care that my face was covered in come and that I was leaking sticky white semen from my arse. He leaned down and kissed my smudged lipstick lips. I felt his cock stiffen as he pressed against the nylon panties covering my penis. The lads holding my legs, having achieved their orgasms and having no further use for this ‘tranny slut’, had let go of my legs and were stuffing their sticky cocks back into their shorts as they dressed.

Tom reached down and placed his turgid penis against the bulge of my soft cock encased in my nylon panties, oblivious that his was older brother underneath him. He was humping it against my panty cock, obviously too aroused and too inexperienced to try to enter me, he had decided to come quickly against me. I thanked god that it looked like he was not going to fuck me or make me suck him. I had guessed that Tom was still a virgin, and his inexperience and excitement meant he wanted to quickly release his seed and move on.

I realised he was the last in the long procession of rapists that were using my body for their own pleasure, taking what they wanted by force, even though I would have given it gladly one at a time in if my brother wasn’t there. I decided that I could take no more, I was now fully aroused by my brother’s thrusting penis, even though I had been raped in every orifice, was covered in come, my make-up smeared, my nylons ruined, my clothes ripped. I decided to help Tom achieve his orgasm as quickly as possible before he changed his mind and wanted to fuck me properly or worse still he recognised me in the dim light.

I lifted my legs and wrapped them around my brother’s back as he dry humped me through my panties. I pushed up and met his thrusts as his cock pressed against mine through the sheer nylon of my panties. I lifted my head, covered in come and smeared make-up and pushed my lipstick smudged, recently raped mouth against his. I rammed my tongue down his throat and started to dry fuck him earnestly.

Tom’s inexperience was obvious and my brother started to squeal as his cock spasmed against mine, drenching my panties, soaking through to my now throbbing penis, which erupted in unison. I gripped my brother in my embrace tighter as our cocks continued to jet come against each other. Finally Tom lay still, and then pushed himself off me and joined the circle of rapists standing around me.

They were all laughing and looking down at me. There I was, my skirt hiked up, my penis slowly deflating, covered in semen, my clothes ruined. I was well and truly raped by the gang, which had included my brother. The leader of the street gang, the one who had raped my arse with his enormous cock, spoke.

"Come around here again you fag tranny bitch you’re going to get the same!"

He turned his back to me and started walking away with the rest of his gang slowly following laughing and jeering amongst themselves. Tom, my brother the rapist, who had used me last, suddenly broke away from the gang and ran back to me.

‘What now’, I thought. My younger brother knelt beside me, lifted my head and gave me a soft passionate kiss. He whispered in my ear,

"Thanks most exciting experience of my life Sis," he whispered.

I lay there and couldn’t believe what I had heard. He knew who I was! He called me ‘Sis’!

"Well I guess you are now my older sister now, instead of my older brother; tomorrow you can you can show me what a blow jobs feels like, either that or I can just tell Mom and Dad about your secret. See ya’ later Sis," he laughed.

His lips brushed mine again and he shot up and sprinted after his friends laughing out loud.

 

To be continued...........

Making Christina

AcousticDavid on Incest Stories

The key turned as Christina fumbled with the lock.  The alcohol in her young system pulsed throughout her body making fine movements difficult.  She had skipped the last two periods of the day to leave and celebrate her 16th birthday with her friends.  The afternoon sun beat down hard on her neck and back as she entered her house.  The door slammed behind her, beads of sweat soon chilled in the air conditioned air of the living room.  She carefully walked to the couch, trying not to stumble.  She plopped down on a middle cushion and closed her eyes.  Her father wouldnt be home for another couple of hours, more than enough time to sober up.  The room seemed to spin as she sat motionless.  A faint sound of movement eminated from the hallway, but Christina was ju

Read More
st too tipsy to care. 

 "Wow, youre home early", David, her father said, startling Christina.  How could she pull off being so drunk in front of her own father.  If she could play it off, wonderful, but if she couldnt, she had to come up with an excuse soon. 

 "Hey Daddy", She said, "This is when I always get home".  He stood behind the couch watching her, knowing good and well what was running through her mind.  The school had called him at work to notify him of his daughters absence from the better half of a day from school.

 "What did you do today?" He asked, hoping for the truth, but knowing that it wouldnt come. 

 "Nothing really, just boring schoolwork"

 "Really, you didnt do anything interesting today?"

 "Besides me turning 16... no, not really"

 Annoyed with her insolence, He finally broke.  "The school called me today at work.  You have any idea what they told me?"

 "Umm... no daddy, not really, what?", She asked, scared of what was to come. 

 Angry, He spoke harshly, "You know damned well what they told me. Now you want to give me a fucking good reason why you skipped half a fucking day of school?"

 "Umm... uhh.. I dont know daddy"

 "Thats a wrong fucking answer Christina.  Look at you, sitting there like a perfect little angel.  And you have some nerve to come home drunk as hell after skipping school, I can smell the liquor on your breath from here."

 She knew that she had been caught.  She sat up and bent forward, her elbows on her knees, trying to hang her head in shame. "But.. but... its my birthday daddy"

 "Thats no fucking reason to skip school and get plastered with your little friends.  Youre only fucking 16, you have 5 more goddamned years until you can drink.  Do you have any idea what would have happened if someone else saw you like this, someone who didnt give a damn about you?? Huh?? Stand up and face me when Im talking to you dammit"
 
 She stood up slowly, shaking from the booze messing with her young mind.  "Yes Sir?"  She folded her hands in front of her and stood as straight as she could.  He walked closer to her, within arms reach.  Fearing his anger, she flinched, wary of a slap to the face. 

 "What.. you think im going to fucking hit you?.. Im not a child abuser"  He said as he stood firm in front of his young trembling daughter.  Sit your ass down now, we need to have a little 'chat'". 

 She sat down on the couch, and he sat on the coffee table edge in front of her.  He grasped the sides of her head, forcing her to look into his eyes.  "Youre so fucking lucky your mom isnt here.  She would ship your ass off to a private school in a heartbeat.  Im not that mean however" He stated while glaring at her.  She sighed with relief.  "But theres no fucking way that youre going to get away with this without some punishment.  Now go to your fucking room, Ill be in there in a minute to deal with you."

 She stumbled to her room, holding onto the walls for support.  He waited for her to get to her room, the opening and closing of the door signaled that he was in the clear.  He walked to the front door, locked it.  Walked to the windows, and closed the blinds.  Little did Christina know, but her father had a lot more in store for her than just a simple grounding. 

 Her father and her mother had been divorced since she was a kid.  Her father had no marraiges since, not even a girlfriend.  He had been waiting for this day for years.  The phones had been disconnected before Christina got home from school, the school was notified that Christina was to be moved to a different school.  With no phone, and no outside contact, noone was going to be able to know of her whereabouts.  He grasped a black bag from the corner of the room, and walked to Christina's room, ready to dish out the punishment necessary. 

 Christina lay on her queensized bed, her eyes closed, spread out.  "Sit the hell up" He barked at her.  She sat up to face him, a serious look in his eyes seemed to burn holes in her.  "Theres no way youre getting off with this.  Ive put up with your meaningless bullshit for years, and quite frankly, Im fucking tired of it.  There is NO way that you will ever do anything like that again."  She shook from sheer fright from his words, the liquor fogging her mind, she thought a simple spanking was in store for her. 

 "Take your clothes off, Im going to do something that I should have done a long time ago".

 She seemed to pause, her father commanding her to strip off her clothes seemed strange. 

 "Do it NOW dammit, dont make me ask you again"

 She did as she was told, slowly removing her tshirt.  Her white cotton bra masked her young breasts.  She slid off her shoes and socks, then her skirt.  The only thing keeping her concealed was  a few square inches of cloth. 

 "ALL OF IT"

 Christina fumbled with her bra clasp, removing her bra and covering up her breasts with one hand.  Her breasts covered, she slid off her white panties with the other, holding her legs tightly togther and covering her crotch with the other hand.  She sat on the edge of the bed, trembling out of fear, naked, her father before her holding a black bag. 

 "Now lets get something perfectly clear Christina, You will do as i say when I say, and do not question me, or you will regret it.  Understand?"

 She shook her head yes.

 "Turn around" He commanded.

 She stood up and turned around, her arms dropping to her sides, for her tender parts were now out of his view.  He watched as her curves lightened in the sunlight.  He reached into the strange bag, and pulled out a piece of metal which Christina could clearly hear clanging together. 

 The rachet sound of a handcuff eminated as her left hand was cuffed.  They were padded leather cuffs, but the sound, and knowing what they were, scared Christina to death.  She started to turn around, before her father grasped her shoulders and held her still.  The other hand was cuffed, and he turned her around to face him. 

 "What are you doing daddy??" she whimpered, tears of fright forming in her eyes.

 "Im going to teach you some respect". He said, his eyes staring at hers, not at her tender young body, unexposed and shaking. 

 "You have no concept of respect Christina," Her father said to her sharply, "none whatsoever.  After Im done with you, you will truly know how to show someone of authority the dignity they deserve."  Pushing her on the bed, her hands captive under her rump.  He stood before her, "This is all for the best Christina, It needs to be done.  Im only doing this because I love you, and you will soon understand what i mean by that."

 He bent down to her, kissing her cheek softly, the first non-agressive sign he had given her all day.  Her state still scared the hell out of her, She feared her predicament, she feared her punishment, but most of all, she feared what her father was going to do to her."

 "Stand up" Her father commanded as he watched his teenage daughet struggle to stand without the aid of her hands.  He grabbed her waist and pulled her.  Handing her the black bag behind her back, which she grasp with both hands, he motioned her to follow. 

 "Take a good look at your room Christina, this is the last time youll see it in a long time".

 She looked around at her room, her bed, her dresser, her freshly removed clothes wadded up on the floor. She turned to her father and followed him.  He led her, turning around periodically to make sure she was obeying, through the hallway, and up the stairs.  She knew where he was taking her, a place where she hadnt been since her mother lived with them.  He was taking her to his room. 

 His room was significantly larger than hers, sporting a king sized bed with large, almost gothic, pillars on its corners.  Except for the bed and a dresser, His room was devoid of all furniture.  The carpet was cept imaculately clean, the bed was made, and nothing was out of order.  He motioned for her to move to the bed.  The sun now turned her beads of sweat into tiny prisms, giving her an almost angelic glow.  She stood at the end of his bed, looking around.  He stood behind her. 

 "Notice anything?" He asked

 "No daddy", her voice quivering.

 He stepped beside her, pointing at one of the posts by the headboard.  There was a chain, something almost fit for a dog, attached securely with a padlock to the sturdy wooden pillar.  The stainless steel chain lay curled up on the head of the bed, tipped off with a leather collar, also padlocked to it. 

 He removed her handcuffs, and instinctively she rubbed her wrists.  "Lay on your back on the bed" He said to her in a calm, almost soothing voice.  She did as commanded, laying on her back in the middle of his huge bed.  He knelt on the bed before her, and slowly spread her legs a bit.  The bright firey pubic hair which seemed to bush out from her crotch caught his eye.  He had thought for sure that every girl her age had shaved, but his own daughter proved him wrong.  He rubbed her soft pubes with one hand before bracing himself over her.  She had feared this, she had feared being taken by her father, being ravaged.  He bent down to her soft cheek, and whispered softly into her ear.  "I am going to make you mine Christina."  He moved to the side of her, unlocked the collar from the chain, and gave it to Christina. 

 "Put this on Christina."

 "Please dont do this daddy... please", tears now streaming from her cheeks onto her fathers bed

 "What did I say about not doing as youre told Christina?  That was your one and only excused disobedience that I will allow, all further will be strictly punished."

 She slowly attached the collar around her neck.  The thich leather fit her perfectly.  Holding it closed, her father attached the padlock to the clasp. 

 "You are now mine Christina, you are now my little girl.  I hold your very life in my hands, and I will teach you how to be a true woman."

 She lay there, on his bed, motionless, the severity of her situation sobering her up.  A thousand rampant thoughts ran though her head.  What lay in store for her? What was her father going to do to her?

 He sat up before her, grabbing the mystious black bag.  He motined for her to sit up as well.  They both sat indian style on the edge of the bed, facing each other.  The contents were dumped out onto the bed, and the mere sight of the objects made Christina bawl with fright. 

 Dildos, Butt plugs, Anal Beads, various gags, rope, duct tape, a small package of needles, clothes pins.  These were merely the top of the pile.  She turned her head, crying harder than ever.  She had no intention of looking upon the devices which she feared her father was to use on her. 

 "Happy Birthday Baby"

 Only sobs came from Christinas lips.

 "I said happy birthday Baby"

 she sniffled... turning to her father, "What did I do wrong?"

 "See Baby, this is what Im talking about, you show no respect".  He grabbed a rubber ball gag from the pile and held it before her to look at.  Holding each end, he slowly and carefully moved the gag closer to her mouth.  She moved back. 

 "tsk tsk tsk Baby... I thought you had more respect in you than that.  Now I have to force you".  He grasped her tiny body, pushing her against the matress.  Holding her down, he forced the ball into her mouth, and closed the clasp around the back of her bright red hair.  She began to drool almost instantaneously from the corners of her mouth.  He wiped them off with a rag, and sat her back up. 

 "See Baby, If youre good, then youll be treated good.  If you act bad, then... i think you know what happens then."  He pulled her head closer slowly and tenderly kissed her forehead.  She didnt move a muscle, her legs and arms limp at her sides. 

 "Do you want that gag off Baby?" He asked sincerely

 She nodded yes

 "You going to be a good baby for daddy?"

 She nodded Yes

 He nodded, and she removed the gag herself. 

 "Lets get one thing straight Christina.  I love you more than anything.  And Im only doing this for your own good. "

 She tried to resist, but knew what her father wanted to hear.  "I love you too Daddy"

 "Good baby, good... " He kissed her cheek again.  "Now Im going to ask you some questions and I want you to answer them honestly"

 "Ok daddy".. her tears and sobbing were almost gone

 "Have you ever been with a boy before baby?"

 Embarassed, she lowered her head and shook no.

 "Baby, look at me when you answer"

 "Yes Daddy" She answered, raising her head up, and pushing her red locks out of her face.

 "Have you ever masturbated before?"

 "Yes Daddy, I have"

 "Good, now one more important question: Have you ever had an orgasm?"

 she studdered.. "Uh... i really dont know daddy.. uhh.. maybe... i dont know"

 "Very well", her father answered, giving her a loving smile, which seemed to brighten up her expression. 

 "Dont Worry baby, Im not going to hurt you.  I will only punish you if you deserve it"

 "Ok Daddy"

 He stretched out his hand for hers, and stood up, pulling her up to her feet.  "We need to get you cleaned up Baby"

 "Ok Daddy"

 "Go into my bathroom, Ill be in there in a minute"

 She slowly walked to the bathroom.  She gently tugged at her collar.

 "Its not going to come off Baby, so dont even try"

 She turned the corner into the bathroom and sat silently on the toilet, pondering her future. 
 Her father walked in minutes later, Christina looked up at him.  "I just want to make sure that youre perfectly clean for me Baby"

 "Im clean Daddy, I promise"

 "You may be clean enough for you Baby, but youre not clean enough for me.  Now I want you to get on all fours in the bathtub facing away from me. She did as she was told, moving the shower curtain aside, she noticed a tube securely attached to the bathroom faucet.  He knelt beside her, rubbed her back with one hand as he placed the end of the tube in the drain with the other.  The sound of running water filled the bathroom as he turned the bathtub on.  Turned all the way to the left, the hottest temperature, he left the hose, and began to rub his daughters back with both hands, kneeding and massaging her tender back.  She remained firm, looking over at him through her red hair, a slight smile graced her face, to which her father smiled back. 

 "This may hurt a little bit baby, but its for the best.  Stay right here, Ill be right back"  He walked out of the bathroom, returning quickly carrying a small butt plug and a bottle of lubrication.  He grabbed her hands, and guided her chest on the side of the tub, resting there, leaving her hands free.  She held out one hand, which he grabbed.  Holding hands, Her father could tell that she was on the right path.  He held the bottle of lube over her rear, squirting a small ammount into the crack.  His free hand massaged the silky smooth substance over her asshole. 

 This was her first feeling of being intimately touched by a man.  At the time, she would have picked no other.  Her father pushed against her tiny hole with his index finger, rubbing the lube inside and out.  He pushed in slowly, letting her tiny hole loosen around the finger.  Satisfied, he pulled out.  Steam now filled the air.  He lowered the temperature of the water, and set it to around half intensity flow.  With his free hand, her father slowly guided the hose up to her anus.  The hot water made Christina squirm as it splashed all over her legs and rump.  Slowly he pushed the tube into her rectum, holding it there while the warm water filled his young daughters bowels.  Christina's grasp on her fathers hand tightened as she wimpered, but her father only smiled and nodded with approval.  She smiled back through the frequent grimaces she made.  He turned the temperature up, and watched his daughter squirm as the scalding hot water filled her tender untouched insides.  "I love you Baby" he whispered', to which she almost instantly replied, "I love you too Daddy". 

 "I know it hurts baby, but you have to be cleaned out Baby". 


 "I feel like im going to explode Daddy"

 "I know baby, just a few more moments".  He turned the water off, the hose remaining inside her tender anus, now hot from its contents.  "I want you to hold all of inside Baby, Dont let any out".

 "I dont know If i can daddy" her body was in tremendous pain, her bowels filled with scalding hot water, she feared losing her enema, she feared dissappointing her father for what me might do to her in return.  "I wont lose any Daddy". 

 "Good Baby, Good" he removed the tube, only a small drop drizzled from her asshole.  "Hold it baby".  He sat up, holding the small black rubber plug.  Covering it in a generous ammount of the slick lube, he presented it to her.  "This is going to help you hold it in"

 Tears of pure pain gathered in her eyes... "Thank you Daddy..." she paused, and lowered her head.  She raised it back up and faced him, "Thank you so much". 

 He grasp her hand again, holding the plug in the other "Im going to push it in quick Baby, but its small, so it shouldnt hurt too much, so brace yourself"  He pressed the tip against her anus.  "Breathe deep baby, on the count of three, count with me"

 "1"..."1"

 "2"..."2"

 "3"... and he thrust the rubber plug into her, she let out a gasp as it slid into position.

 "See Baby, that wasnt so bad, now was it?"

 "No Daddy, It wasnt"

 He stood and grabbed a towel, kneeling back down again to pat dry his daughters warm rear and legs.  "Stand up now Baby"

 She tried to stand, but the pain in her bowels prevented the full range of motion.  She held out her hand, hoping that her father would help her to her feet. 

 "No baby, you need to do this on your own"

 "OK Daddy" and she sat up slowly, her water impregnation sloshing around in her like waves.  She braced herself against the side of the tub, and pushed herself up.  She stood in the tub, then slowly stepped out onto the rug, facing her father.  She smiled at him. 

 "Good Baby, Very Good."  If you keep the good behavior up, I just might have to reward you. 

 His hand reached over, her hand did the same, and he led her back into his room. 

 He lay on his bed, she lay down next to him.  She had either forgotten about her nudity, or was now comfortable with her body, her father hoped for the latter.  He turned on his side to face her, and without a word, she did the same.  Christina's belly bulged, and her fahter rubbed it with one hand softly, feeling the warmth from within.  "Did you like that Baby?"

 "I have to be honest daddy..." she paused, and slowly cracked a smile..." I loved it"

 "Wonderful Baby, Youre not too full are you?"

 "Not at all Daddy" she said, knowing that her body was in fact full to the point of explosion, but she spoke the words that her father would want to hear.  "I could take more Daddy"

 "Really Baby?".. his eyes widened, pleased with how his daughter was taking so quickly to her new role, "well lets go fill you up some more"

 Christina's heart sank, she had hoped that her father would not, but watched as he stood up and raised his hand for hers, ready to guide her back into the bathroom.  She went for his hand, and he cracked a smile.  "Thats ok Baby, youve done more than enough for right now"

 christina grinned, "thank you Daddy".  She lay on her back, her stomach sticking up into the air.  Her father walked around beside her, and began softly kneeding her belly with his hands.  The increased pressure was almost too much for the young girl to handle.  Soft whimpers escaped her lips as he pushed against her swolen stomach.  She forced a smile, and stared into her fathers eyes.  "I love you Daddy"

 "I love you too baby" and he bent down, moving his face directly on top of hers, staring at her eyes, he kissed her on the lips, something she hadnt experienced for over a decade.  The feeling of love overwhelmed her and the pain from her stomach vanished.  Nirvana engulfed her for the fleeting moment that their lips touched.  He moved back, she moved in unison, keeping contact between both of them, sitting up as he moved. 

 "Comeon now baby, lets let this water out"

 She remained firm, pulling her father closer, kissing him again, not caring about the searing pain.  "It can wait a little longer Daddy" 

 "comeon baby, we dont want to cause any permanent harm, lets go"

 Her heart sank as she followed her father into the bathroom.  As motined by her father, she sat on the toilet.  He guided her back on the toilet seat.  Her small frame left a large gap between her crotch and the front of the seat.  "Take the plug out Baby" 

 She reached down slowly, watching her fathers eyes as she did so, reaching down and back to the rubber plug that held the warm liquid that she now loved so dear inside her.  She breathed deeply, and pulled it out, squeezing her anus as she did so.  The faint sound of a couple of drops splashed thorughout the toilet, as she presented the wet plug to her father, it was very warm to the touch.  Her father grabbed it, wiped it off with a rag, and then set it down, before sitting down on the edge of the bathtub to watch his daughter expel her first enema. 

 "I didnt lose any Daddy" she squeeled with delight at her own accomplishment. 

 "I know baby, thats very good, thats very good".

 "I could hold this forever Daddy, it feels glorious."

 "I know baby, but its time to let it out"  her now constant smile lessened as she did as she was commanded.  She contracted her stomach muscles, and the warm water began to trickle out of her puckered hole. 

 "Push out as hard as you can baby, lets see how fast you can go, itll be like a game"

 "Oh good, i love games", she said as she pressed with all of her might as the clean toilet water splashed about.

 "But theres one thing Baby, you cant pee"

 "ok Daddy" she gasp as she stopped the small trickle of golden urine.

 The splashing seemed to last for an eternity, both of their eyes fixated upon the others.  Her father reached and rubbed the flat stomach of his daughter.  "Almost done Baby?" he asked

 "Yes Daddy, almost".  The last of the water shot from her anus, and she sat there. 

 "Comeon now baby" her father said as he unrolled a bit of toilet paper and wiped her tender wet ass. 

 They both stood up, immediately, her fathers eyes snapped to the toilet.  It had been previously flushed prior to her enema expulsion, and the water was still as crystal clear as it had been before.  "Wow" he said, truly impressed, "you were cleaned out". 

 "I told you daddy" she said jokingly as she grasp his hand again.  They walked back together into his room, laying down. 

 "Youve done very good Baby, i am truly impressed"

 "Thank you Daddy, that means a lot to hear"

 He pulled her close and embraced her body.  Christina's arms wrapped around her father, her mind soared to the highest place she had ever experienced.  She had reached that fleeting feeling once more.  She began to tear up once more.  "I love you Daddy, I love you more than anything else in the entire world, I wish i would haev told you that more often Daddy, and Im so sorry that I didnt". 

 He looked down at her, her small body wrapped around his, she looked up at him, teary eyed.  "You are my BabY girl, Never forget that. You are the only person I love in this world."  and as if almost by fate, Her father said the six words that Christina's heart was screaming.  "We were meant to be together".

 christina sat on the edge of the bed, her legs slightly spread, sitting as she normally would  if she happened to be wearing jeans.  David sat beside her, looking at his young daughter.  "It amazes me that I had some part in bringing the most beautiful creature in the world into creation.  It just boggles my mind how something so beautiful came out of me."

 "I think youre beautiful too Daddy", Christina said, her eyes full of honesty and sincerity.  "Ive always thought that we should be together too, I just didnt know how to say it to you". 

 "Can i ask you a question Baby, and please be honest with me, because Im going to be honest with you?"

 "Yes Daddy, absolutely, whats on your mind?"

 "When you masturbate, assuming that you do it a lot, what do you think about?"

 "Theres only one thing that I ever think about Daddy"... her cheeks red with embarassment..."I think of you"

 "Really Baby?"

 "Yes daddy, and in case you were wondering, I masturbate a lot"

 A sly grin came across Davids face "Really baby, tell me, how much do you masturbate?"

 Christina's cheeks reddned even more, and she looked down, "3 or 4 times a day Daddy"

 Shocked, David let out a chuckle, "You have no reason to be embarassed baby, I probably do it 5 times a day easy"  Davids arm wrapped around Christina, and he pulled her tight.

 "Well Daddy, Can I ask you a question?"

 "Go for it Baby"

 Her cheeks remained bright red, she know the answer she was about to hear, but after years of anticipation, she thought the moment would never come, "What do you think about when you masturbate Daddy?"

 "Theres only one thing I think about Baby, You and You alone".

 She looked up with tears of pure joy in her eyes,  "I love you daddy", and burried her face in Davids chest. 

 "can I ask you one more question Baby?"

 Davids chest muffled her answer of yes

 "Have you ever broken your hymen?"

 Christina pulled out and looked up, "No daddy, I would never do that" and she hesitated

 "Any reason Baby?"

 "I was saving it for you"

 "awwww  I love you Baby"

 The sun was setting in the sky, the miniblinds cast horizontal shadows against the bedroom wall.  "Looks like its time for bed", David said.

 "No Daddy", christina whimpered, "i want to savor this moment forever"

 "Dont worry baby, 'this' will never end", and he stood up, lending his hand for his daughter to pull herself up with.  He glanced down where his daughter had been sitting, there was a small wet spot.  "Hey baby, look at that", he pointed. 

 Christinas cheeks reddned once again looking at the wetspot that her pussy, and thoughts of her father, had made.  "Im sorry Daddy"

 "Dont be baby, Thats no problem" he grinned, and knelt down before the bed, bending down towards the wet spot.  "You smell glorious Baby".  Davids tongue then traced a line across the wet spot.  "And you taste twice as good". 

 Christina was now overcome with embarassment.  Her father was doing everything and saying everything right.  It was like her dreams had finally come true. 

 "Now baby, bear with me, for this may seem a little harsh, and I know it is seeing as how good youve been so far, but this is just going to last as long as it has to."  He led her over to his closet, a large walk-in closet.  He opened it, showing the interior.  A pillow, two bowls, and a chain mounted securely with metal mountings were all that was inside.  He kissed her forehead softly, then motioned for her to enter.

 "But daddy..."... her smile faded

 "Like I said Baby, this will just last as long as it has to" He held her hands and guided her down onto the pillow.  She sat on it and waited patiently for her fathers next move.  He bent down and attached the chain to her collar with a padlock, the key to which he kept on a chain around his neck.  He stood up, looking at his daughter, the most beautiful human being ever to be born, chained up like a dog in his closet, sitting on nothing but a pillow. 

 "What are these bowls for DAddy?" she asked

 "One is for number 1 and number 2" he said jokingly, "and the second one is for later, dont worry about that one yet"

 "Ok Daddy"

 "One more thing Baby, and this is very important, and must be followed"

 "WHat is it daddy?"
 
 "You may not masturbate at all Baby, you may not touch yourself at all"

 ...she signed, for she knew what she had intended to do for countless hours into the night, "Yes Daddy, I promise"

 "Good Girl" he bent down and kissed her on the forehead once more, "I love you Baby"

 "I love you too daddy"

 And with that David closed the closet door, securing it with a latch on the outside.  He laid down and quickly fell asleep with dreams of his young nubile daughter running through his head.  His daughter sat for hours dreaming about what was to come, if her daddy would in fact, take her virginity, and when she would reach that truly 'special place' again.  She fell asleep sitting indian style with her back against the wall.

Kidnapping Keri - Part Two

Sir James on Incest Stories

Kidnapping Keri - Part two

I have to admit that my new relationship with my sister Keri was exciting. I had taken our “captive” games to a new and exciting level. “Kidnapping” and fucking my sister had to one of most defining moments in my life. We were now in love with each other, and in love with what we were doing. I should point out that Keri was on the “pill”. Our mother had put her on the “pill” shortly after Keri’s thirteenth birthday.

Keri and I had our own bedrooms, but we shared a common bathroom, which was between both bedrooms. It was a “walk through” bathroom with each bedroom having a door to the room. When one of us was using

Read More
it, we would merely close the door to the other persons bedroom. This was to change.

Keri was now my beautiful little naked sex slave. Every chance we got, she would end up being tied in a way to make her helpless and vulnerable to my sexual advances. She seemed to live for those moments when she was helpless to me. I would allow her privacy when she had to use the bathroom, but I ordered the doors open when she bathed or was fixing her hair or makeup. Further, I made sure she was always naked in the bathroom so I could see her. It was exciting.

If our parents were gone, we would shower together. That would almost always result in hot love making in one of our beds. I would not allow Keri to be dressed when we were alone. It seemed that we were completely absorbed with her sexual slavery. We didn’t even pretend to play the “captive” games. We were doing it for real. Keri would be tied, whipped, tormented, and sexually abused as a matter of course. We looked for any excuse to “play” with each other. Our parents never figured out what was happening, they just enjoyed the fact that their two children got along so well. I had to be very careful not to leave any obvious marks on Keri body that might betray our new relationship.

One afternoon, about a month after I had made Keri my sex slave, just after her fourteenth birthday, Keri asked me a question. We had just finished a little session. I had made her strip, after which I tied her hands behind her back. It seemed that her elbows were the next logical thing to bind as it forced her breasts out from her chest, exhibiting them very prominently. She has magnificent breasts that begged to be displayed and touched. I had made her put on a pair of my mothers high heel shoes, and required her to pose in front of me, in various revealing positions. The high heel shoes made her nice legs more shapely, and forced her ass to so stick out more. I loved this addition to her nakedness, and she seemed proud of the change.

After showing herself off to me, I lay down on my bed and made her to straddle me, impaling her pussy on my rampant cock. I made her ride my cock to a climax as I slapped her breasts. After she came back from the ozone, I ordered her to suck me to a climax.

I released her wrists and arms and had her lay beside me on my bed. I had my arm under and around her as she put her head on my shoulder. Her delicate little hand was stroking my semi-hard cock. We were basking in the after glow of a wonderful bondage and sex session.

Keri moved her head up so she could kiss me on the cheek. I kissed her back and gave her breast a squeeze.

“Jack, I love what we are doing. Can we do it forever?”

Smiling, I replied, “I sure hope so. I love us, and I love what we are doing.”

Keri was quiet for a moment, then asked, “What are you telling Jerry and Damon. They used to play “capture” games with us all the time. Since you made me your sex slave, we have not seen them.”

I thought for a moment, “Well, I guess I have been too busy with you, and just us. They have been asking when we are going to get together again, and when will we play our “capture” games. I have been stalling them.”

Keri asked, “Why? They have got to be wondering what is wrong.”

Now, I was not sure how to answer her. But, I tried, “Well, now we are playing “capture” for real. When you are tied, you are stripped, tortured for real, and raped, and sexually abused. I love it. I don’t want to change that. It would be very difficult for me to play our “capture” games and not do it for real.”

She was quiet, and I continued, “I had thought, that if we are really going to keep doing this for real, and not just playing around like we used to do, that I could allow them to join in and make it real for them, too.”

Keri remained quiet, and waited for me to continue. I was not sure what I wanted to say, but made an attempt to make sense of my thoughts.

“If you are really my sex slave, then you would have to agree. Of course, if you did not want to be my sex slave, then we would quit playing our games for “real”, and go back to what we did when we were little kids.”

Keri squeezed my now erect cock and answered, “Jack, please, I don’t want to quit being your sex slave. I really love you and what we are doing. I don’t want to give it up.”

“Well, what should I do”, I asked?

Keri paused, “Oh, Jack, I don’t know what to say. I just don’t have an answer.”

She remained quiet for a moment, “I don’t know, Jack. I love you. I will do what you want me to do.”

I am sure my cock leaped in her tight grip. My hear skipped a beat. I could not believe Keri was telling me to do what ever I wanted to do to her. I hugged and kissed her. Rolling her on her back, I climbed above her and slipped my rigid cock into her sweet pussy. In a matter of a minute or two we both we coming with each other.

Damon was the only one of my two best friends in town. Jerry and his parents were in Seattle. Jerry’s father worked for a company that was transferring him to that city. Now they were there looking for a new house to buy. I decided not to include Jerry in our expanded “capture” games with Keri. I invited Damon to come over the next morning for play the game. He readily accepted.

After our parents went to work, I instructed Keri to get “dressed”. She had a bikini ensemble that was perfect. The top was very revealing, just covering part of her breasts. The bottom was just a little more than a thong. There was a pleated matching mini skirt that matched the bikini. It could be worn away from the pool area, hiding the wearers nearly exposed buttocks. I had her wear this outfit, along with a pair of my mothers black patent leather high heels. She was absolutely stunning. My cock was ready to leap from my trousers.

After Keri completed her makeup, I bound her wrists behind her, and again with the elbow ropes. I loved this tie as it made her breasts even more magnificent. I kissed her, and placed a gag of stuff handkerchief in her mouth, tightly securing it with another handkerchief which was tied around her face and head. Keri looked incredible.

Before Damon arrived, I had Keri parade and pose for me. I was wondering how Damon would react to the advancement of our “capture” games. Keri seemed nervous, yet there was an excitement in her eyes that told me she was ready to obey me.

Damon arrived about fifteen minutes later. I placed Keri in the closet in the hallway next to the family room. Damon arrived, and I explained the new rules of the game.

“Here’s the deal. First, if you repeat anything about what we are going to do this morning, you will never be allowed to play our games with me and Keri again. Do you swear to never say anything about this to anyone, ever?”

Damon looked at me, questioningly. “Yeah, man, I promise. This sounds mysterious.”

“Well”, I replied. “It is serious. In the past when we play “capture” or “kidnap” games, we played for pretend. If we had kidnapped Keri for real, then we would have done anything we wanted to her. We held back because it was only a game.”

Damon looked even more confused. “What does that mean, “for real”.

I tried to make him understand. “Hey, man, you’ve read books about what happens to a girl or woman when she is kidnapped or captured. The gangsters and bad guys do what they want with the woman. Those guys were not pretending. That was for real.”

“Does that mean we are going to kidnap Keri, for real, and really do things to her”, he asked?

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. I decided to quit playing games, and do it for real. Keri has submitted.”

Damon’s eyes were wide with wonderment. “Wow! Man, that’s heavy.”

“O.K., remember, she is my sister, and I am in control. I will decide how much and what we do. O.K.?”

“Yeah, sure, whatever you say”, he said. His mouth seemed dry from anticipation, and already I could detect a bulge in his trousers.

“O.K., have a seat on the couch, and we will get started. I have already kidnapped Keri, and tied her up. I will get her, and we will get started.”

Damon sat down and watched me walk to the hall closet, and open the door. He was even more amazed when I brought a helplessly bound and fantastically costumed Keri from the closet. I led her into the family room as Damon watched with amazement and lust written all over his face.

I slapped Keri’s tight ass and ordered her to pose and parade around for Damon. She was amazing, and Damon was awestruck. He could not take his eyes off her.

“Damon”, I said, “Our captive is a wealthy woman, and I have kidnapped her for ransom. No one has paid the ransom, so I have decided that we will torture her until the ransom is paid.”

I untied the strings holding the bikini top on Keri, and the top fell to the floor. Damon was speechless. I reached around Keri and grasped her breasts, squeezing and pinching them.

“Prisoner, since no one has paid your ransom, you will pay the price”, I said. Keri just moaned behind her gag.

I reached down and removed the mini skirt. Turning Keri around and making her face me, I hugged her to me, pressing her breasts against my chest. I gave her sweet ass several swats, and then removed her bikini bottom, leaving her standing there bound, gagged, and wearing only a pair of high heel shoes. My handprints were obvious on her ass. Damon was dumbstruck.

“Prisoner, go to my friend and let him examine you.”

I grasped Keri’s bound wrists and pushed her to where Damon was sitting. Her breast jiggled as she walked to where Damon was.

“Prisoner, lean over, and offer your breasts to my friend”, I ordered.

Keri bent over and offered her breasts. Damon was quick to take them into his hands, kneading them and teasing her nipples. After a few moments of this, I ordered her to turn about and offer her ass for inspection. This she did with aplomb. Damon was quick to seize this opportunity to feel and stroke a magnificent ass. He even gave her a few substantial slaps on her bottom. Finally, I ordered her to face Damon, and spread her legs, exposing her pussy. Damon grasped her Venus Mons. He toyed with her nether lips and inserted his finger into her heated passage. Keri started to moan and move her hips slightly. I stepped up behind her and pulled her back into my chest, to support her. I cupped her breasts and played with them as Damon was busy rummaging through her pussy. Keri was absorbed in what was happening to her. Her bound hands found my rigid cock and was stroking it as well as she could, considering her stringent bondage.

After Damon had thoroughly inspected my beautiful sister, I led her and Damon to my parent’s bedroom. They had a wonderful old four poster bed. I placed Keri on her knees, with her back against one of the bedposts. Using several strands of rope, I tied her to the post. She could not squirm, or wriggle loose. Next I blindfolded her. She knelt there, naked and bound to the bedpost while Damon and I undressed. I picked up the small leather whip I made to use on Keri’s breasts. Now was an opportune time.

“Prisoner”, I said with authority, “No one has ransomed you, so you will now pay the price.”

I removed the gag from her pretty mouth, and allowed her to breath fresh air through her mouth. She did so with relish.

“Prisoner, there is a dick in front of you face. You are to kiss it, and tell me if it is mine, or Damon’s. If you are wrong, you will receive five strokes of the whip across each tit, for a total of ten lashes.”

I stepped up and put my cock to her lips. Keri kissed it, and tickled the tip with her pretty pink tongue. I then had Damon step up and do the same. Keri treated his cock in the same manner. Damon closed his eyes. He was caught up in the moment. At least he did not moan, giving Keri a clue whose cock she was kissing.

“Now, prisoner, whose cock was first and whose cock was second? Was it the same cock, or were they different cocks?”

Keri paused for a moment or two, the almost whispering, replied. “Sir, the first one was Damon’s. In fact I think both kisses were on Damon’s cock.”

“Cunt, you are wrong on both counts. The first was my cock. For that mistake, since it was two questions, you will receive ten strokes on each tit.” Keri bit her lip and trembled slightly.

I picked up the whip, and brought it down sharply on her right breast, followed by a similar lash on her left breast. Keri tried to struggle, but she was too well tied. After five lashes on each breast, she was beginning to moan and attempt to avoid the lash.

The next ten lashes were delivered by Damon. He loved this torturing her for “real”. His cock was rampant. He was in a fantasy world that was beyond his wildest imaginations.

“Prisoner”, I said. “Now you will take each cock into your mouth. Again, tell me whose cock you are sucking. Fail, and you will pay the penalty.”

I had Damon put his cock in Keri’s mouth. I allowed her to suck it for about 20 seconds. Then quietly I stepped up and put my cock in her mouth. She sucked it vigorously for about 20 seconds. When asked, she said she thought the first was mine, and second cock was Damon’s. Wrong again!

Again her breasts suffered another ten lashes each. By the end of the last lash, se was gently sobbing. I let her regain her composure, and pressed on.

“Prisoner, you have failed miserably. In order to help you out, you will have a cock placed in your mouth. You will suck it and make that cock cum in your mouth. Based on that, you will tell me whose cock you have just sucked.”

“Yessir”, was Keri’s whispered reply.

I had Damon put his cock in her mouth. I was sure he had never been sucked off, and today was the day he lost that virginity! Damon was in heaven. Keri was working on his cock, while Damon was practically fucking her face. In just a matter of a minute he was cumming. He climax was so great that Keri could not swallow all of his issue. A small amount trickled from the corner of her mouth.

“Now, prisoner, who cock as that?”

“Sir, I think it was Damon’s cock.”

“Well, very good, prisoner. Just for that, I will reward you with a good fucking. Would you like that”, I asked.

“Yessir, I would like that. Thank you”, Keri replied.

I untied her from the bedpost, an escorted her to my bedroom. I put her in the middle of my bed, with her arms still bound and pinned under her. Leaving the blindfold in place, I got on the bed and entered her sweet pussy. She was hot. He pussy was a scalding caldron of female juices. She was a delight to fuck. Damon stood on the side and voiced encouragements.

“Hey, man, fuck that beautiful sister. Man, she’s not.”

I noticed that his cock was rigid and ready to go again. After I finished fucking Keri, I let Damon get on her, and fuck her with his rampant cock. Keri was humping Damon as he ravished her. She kept experiencing one climax after another. Finally, Damon had a massive cum, and collapsed on Keri. It took both of them a while to come back from the ozone.

After we had rested, we returned to the family room and sat on the couch. Keri was ordered to get on her knees, and use her newly released hands to stroke each of her tormentors to another erection, suck each cock, the use her hand to jack each cock to a climax. This she did. She seemed to love what we did to her, and loved playing with each cock.

It was time for Damon to go. He kept hugging and kissing Keri. It seemed that he could not get enough of her. He promised to return soon and play more “games”.

After Damon left, I had Keri sit next to me on the couch. As usual, I had my arm around her, stroking her breasts, while she was stroking my relaxed cock. We talked about what had just happened. She told me she had enjoyed the afternoon, even though she was very apprehensive at first.

“Sis, do you still want to be my sex slave and naked prisoner”, I asked?

“Jack, my big brother, I really love you. I love what you do to me, and let me do to you. I want to be your sex slave, and your prisoner. I don’t want that to ever stop. I will do what you want me to do.”

I hugged Keri, and kissed her for the longest time. Yes, I was in love with my sister. No other woman could ever make me feel like this. I was not sure what the future held for us, but I wanted Keri in my future, as my lover and “prisoner”.

Continued…

My Brother, My Sister Part III

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

My Brother, My Sister Part III

By

Michele Nylons

From Part II

It was too much for me and I started to squirt hot semen, drenching my panties as he squeezed me harder. Tom grunted and pushed himself into me as far as he could, I was pushed hard against the kitchen counter as my brother's throbbing cock exploded deep in my ass. I felt the head of his penis pulsate against my prostate as he shot stream after stream of hot semen deep inside me. I continued to eject jets of come as his hand squeezed my penis harder through my silky nylon panties.

I moaned and squirmed my ass back against him to drain the last droplets of come from him. He groaned and collapsed against me, sated.

"OOOOOhhhhhh Sis, that was just so fucking good," my brother whisper

Read More
ed in my ear and kissed my earlobe.

 

Part III

Tom eased back and his long thick cock slid out of my ass; he slid my panties back into place, pulled my skirt back down, and patted my ass.

"Well done Sis," he laughed.

"I really need to empty the old ball sack, and your ass was just the place to do it. Now cook my fucking breakfast bitch!" he scolded; any form of tenderness gone from his voice.

I sheepishly turned back to my chores as I felt my brother's semen oozing from ass and mix with my own semen pooled in the crotch of my nylon panties as it start to cool off and congeal.

"Tom, can I please change my underwear?" I asked, using a pleading, subordinate tone.

"I don't think so Mike, I mean Michele. When you have served my breakfast we might go back upstairs to where you keep your girly clothes and pick out something more suitable for company; but for now you'll do fine as you are" Tom answered.

'Company, Oh my God, what is my brother thinking of getting up to next,' I thought to myself.

I decided to shut up and get on with Tom's breakfast. As I laid the plate before him, Tom slid his hand up my sheer stockinged leg and stoked my thigh. I didn't move, I decided to let Tom have everything his way for now; after all he held all the aces.

Tom continued to play with my stocking tops as shovelled food into his mouth with his other hand. Then his hand slid up to my soaked panties.

"Oh fuck Sis, you're sopping wet. I must have come a torrent in your ass, and you're soaked in the front too," he laughed as his hand slid around and stroked my cock through the nylon panty.

"Well I'm glad that you liked that I gave you a 'reach around' but for fuck sake all that come in your knickers is disgusting!" Tom laughed evilly and then removed his hand and wiped it on the front of my black miniskirt.

"You fucking arsehole!" I yelled and made to slap his face.

Tom was too quick for me and grabbed my hand in mid air as he stood up and pushed me back hard. I tottered back on my high heels and fell flat on my ass on the kitchen floor, winded. I must of looked a sight, my legs spread, skirt rucked up to expose my stocking tops and soaked white nylon panties, and my thick makeup starting to run as I tried to hold back tears.

"You fucking well are a girl Mike!" Tom spat contemptuously.

"Now get your fucking faggot, girly ass into the shower and clean yourself up. And don't think this is over, I've just started having fun. When you've cleaned my 'man fat' from your ass and made up your slutty face for me again, I'll help you pick out the wardrobe for this afternoon's entertainment. Now fuck off and let me finish my breakfast you freak!" my Brother said, dismissing me from the room.

I skittered up onto my heels and slunk off to the shower. I had never felt so humiliated. Even the raping I had received from the street gang last night had some semblance of respect and tenderness. My Brother Tom was treating me like a two-dollar whore this morning!

I removed my come stained panties, garters, stockings and skirt then gathered up the soiled clothing from last night's 'adventures' and put them in the washer while I showered. I spent at least half an hour washing myself and gave myself a quick enema to clean out my brother's come from inside me. I vaguely heard the phone ringing and Tom answering during this period, but paid scant attention.

After three-quarters of an hour I retrieved my now clean clothes from the washer and placed them in the dryer. I felt refreshed enough to go to my room and get dressed. As I entered Tom was sitting on the bed surrounded by a selection of my girl clothes he had obviously taken from my secret hiding place at the back of the wardrobe.

Tom had laid out my red Lycra miniskirt, a black sheer blouse, black nylon panties and matching bra, and a pair of my sheerest black seamed nylon stockings. On the floor were my high heeled, patent leather, open toe, sandals. My blonde wig was sitting on the dresser amongst the makeup scattered there from this morning.

"Get dressed, Sis," Tom ordered.

"And put on lots of that slutty makeup you wear, just like last night. And…fucking get a move on; we've got company coming."

"What are you on about Tom?"

"Who have we got coming?" I sounded alarmed.

Tom grabbed me and threw me on the bed.

"Just do what you're told 'big Sister', unless of course you want our family and the whole neighbourhood to know about you perversion!" Tom yelled into my face. He stormed out the room and left me to dress.

I knew I had no choice but to comply as I plied on my makeup, making my self look like a cheap whore with heavily mascaraed eyes, ruby red lips, and rouged cheeks. I fitted the wig, slid into the bra and panty set, pulled my matching black garter belt over my panties and squeezed into the tight red mini. I eased the slinky nylon blouse over my shoulders and bent down to glide the diaphanous, black nylons up my legs and attached them to the garters. I buckled the high heels and bent down to straighten the seams of my stockings.

As I was I stood up and turned my back to the mirror to check my stocking seams were straight, the door had opened silently.

"My fucking oath Tom, she looks even better than last night, I can't wait to get my hands on her!" a voice I remembered from last night exclaimed.

I turned around and saw a jet-black youth that I identified as being the leader of the gang that had forced their way on me last night in the park.

"Well don't wait Tone," by Brother Tom, said matter of factly.

"Help yourself. Tony, this is my Sister Michele; Michele this is Tony. But what the fuck, you two met on a more than personal level last night didn't you. So, no need for formal introductions," he laughed.

"Go for it Tone!"

The black, heavily muscled youth sprang forward and wrapped me in his huge arms. He pulled me forward and I collapsed against him. He looked me in the eyes and then pulled my face towards his.

"Hello Michele," he whispered.

"Remember me?"

Just before his lips crushed mine I tried to scream.

"Nooooooooo!"

But his lips mashed against mine and my scream was stifled. Tony forced his tongue into my mouth and began to rape my mouth. He pulled me hard against him and I felt the growing bulge in his jeans as he kissed me. Tony's right hand released its grip from around me and went to my ass and began squeezing my cheeks through my skirt and panties. He rubbed first one cheek of my ass then the other as he continued to French kiss me.

I tried to struggle, but his grip was too tight and all I succeeded in doing was moving my lower body against him and arousing him further. His cock now felt like an iron bar against me. Tony's hand now reached under my skirt and started to caress my stockinged thighs. I was so breathless I thought I would pass out.

"Oh fuck yes, Michele," Tony whispered as his lips left mine briefly.

"God you are one sexy little girly-boy!"

He then proceeded to kiss me again and steadily force me back towards the bed. I had no control over the situation and as my legs came into contact with the end of my bed I fell backwards with Tony on top of me. He reached under my arms and dragged me up the bed so I was prone underneath him; all the time his lips were locked on mine. The only thing I could think to do was slam my legs shut in protest.

Tony broke the kiss and as I lay there panting he straddled me. He was sweating and breathing hard himself. He tore off his T-shirt and unbuckled his belt; he pushed his jeans down and lifted each leg to shed himself of the garment. He wore no underwear and I caught sight of his huge erect organ. It looked even bigger than the monster he had forced into me last night.

I prayed that this would end soon. Maybe Mom and Dad would come home, maybe Tom would take pity on me, maybe the world would end; what chance did I have?

Tony now lay on top of me, taking his weight on his elbows and began a series of passionate kisses. His hands roamed over my body, stroking and caressing. Eventually one hand reached under my skirt and began to stroke my thighs again. I felt him squirm on top of me and realised what he was doing. Tony was working his cock between my locked, stocking encased thighs. He started a slow steady rhythm as he dry humped my thighs, his cock trapped between them.

I felt him get further excited now and his kisses became even more passionate as his rock hard cock continued its steady fucking motion between my nyloned legs. I made a mistake. I opened my legs slightly to try and thwart his pleasure, and Tony immediately seized the opportunity. He dropped one leg between mine and forced them further apart. He pushed up with his hips and his iron hard cock came into contact with mine through the gauzy nylon of my panties. Tony immediately began dry fucking me through my panties, his hard member pressed against mine, only the thin translucent nylon between them.

I couldn't help myself. My cock began to harden and I started to push up to meet his thrusts. I responded to his kisses, driving my tongue deep into his mouth and mashing my lipsticked lips against his. The feeling of our cocks rubbing together with only the thin nylon panty between them was exquisite. Again I had gone from being the victim of a rape to willing participant, only because of my inability to control my arousal.

I was enjoying the dry fucking so much that I pushed my heels into the bed to force my crotch higher and harder to meet Tony's thrusts. I locked my arms around him and began to groan. I then felt the bed shift as a weight was added just near my head. I turned to the right and opened eyes and saw my brother's engorged member level with my face. I guess it was just instinct, but I opened my mouth and sucked the proffered appendage into my mouth, my lipstick leaving a red trail along the shaft as it slid over my lips.

I began to move my tongue around the throbbing head of Tom's cock, licking under the glands whilst keeping it trapped in my mouth, my lips clamped on the shaft. I heard my brother groan.

"Oh Sis, yeah sweets, that what I wanted."

Tony stopped thrusting against me and I writhed on the bed to indicate my disappointment, but he was only adjusting his position. He put his knees between mine and grabbed my silky, stockinged calves and lifted my legs up and locked them under his arms. I felt his cock prodding against the leg opening of my knickers and then felt it slide inside my panties and rest against my ass bud.

I was now getting exceptionally randy and began a steady long slow blowjob on my brother Tom. I kept his shaft clamped between my lips and moved my head up and down his shaft as my tongue continued to lash his tender glans. My own cock was rock hard and the tip had forced its way out of my panty waistband and was so sensitive, the friction of it rubbing on my skirt was painful. I reached down and pulled up my lycra skirt around my waist, fully exposing my panty clad ass and balls, my glans were now exposed and my cock was pushed flat against my stomach by the waistband of my panties.

Tony started to push forward with his hips, and his penis, lubricated by our 'cock-kissing' session, slid slowly into my ass. I relaxed my inner muscles and allowed him to enter me until his balls rested snugly against my ass cheeks. Tony then lifted my legs higher and placed my high-heeled feet over his shoulders, he was kissing my stocking legs, bending forward and moving his kisses up my legs as his cock started its outstroke.

I clenched my lower muscles tight and my ass gripped his cock as it started a steady in and out rhythm, on the in stroke his body rubbed against my cock adding to my pleasure. I was sucking Tom's cock to the same rhythm, his cock being swallowed deep into my throat as Tony's shaft pumped into my ass.

"Oh fuck Sis, this is just so good! Suck that cock honey!" my brother groaned.

"And take me deep inside you sugar," breathed Tony.

The pace gradually increased as Tony started to fuck me hard. He was no longer gentle, but was pounding his hard, fat cock in and out of me faster and harder, his balls slamming into my panty ass and grinding himself against me at the top of his in stroke. Tom was keeping pace and was now holding my head as he fucked my mouth, I was breathing heavily through my nose trying not to choke when his cock was fully inserted into my mouth, his balls banging against my chin.

And me, the poor little girl being raped? I was enjoying every second! I was sucking and licking my brother's cock, and rising to meet Tony's thrusts as I concentrated on squeezing his cock tight inside me.

The pace was now at a crescendo and both of the boys where groaning as they approached orgasm.

"Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuuck honey I'm gonna' come, I can feel it," groaned Tony.

"Ohhhhhhhh me too!" screamed Tom.

"Take it! Take it! Take it, sugar!" Screamed Tom, as I felt him push forward with a mighty thrust. He buried his face in my nyloned thigh and kissed me there as his cock started to spasm deep in my ass. He was pushing his cock into me as deep as he could, and grinding his balls against my panty ass to increase the sensation of his orgasm. I felt my ass flood with hot semen.

At the same time Tony groaned,

"Here Michele, take my load!" And he too pushed his cock deep inside my mouth down to the back of my throat, his hands forcing my head hard against his crotch. Hot salty sperm started to boil from his throbbing penis and fill my mouth. As much I sucked I couldn't swallow it all and I pulled my head back. Tom pulled his cock from my mouth and rubbed it all over my face as the last of his seed ejaculated over my face. The hot, sticky come was in my eyes, my hair, and all over my cheeks. My makeup was running as semen was smeared all over my face by my Brother's hot, jerking cock.

I felt the last spasms of Tony's orgasm deep in my ass, and my bother's hand squeeze my cock and stroke it in a tight grip. I ejaculated against my belly; I felt the hot come pool there as my dick throbbed in my brother's hand.

Mom and the Boys Part 2

justjim on Incest Stories

Part two

I’m sorry but memories can overwhelm you so I had to stop and finger myself.

 

Now on

Read More
with my history,

Matt and I were really enjoying our sex.   Graham his older brother went to a catholic school across town and left three quarters of an hour before Matt, and so we would have sex in the kitchen on the table, in the bathroom, on the stairs. Infact anywhere, give us a moment and his cock would be in my mouth or pussy.   Then he would come home after school and away we would go again and of course most evenings when Graham went out. Matt developed a little trick of slapping my butt as we fucked, not really hard and not too much, just enough to make me jerk on his cock and to make my climaxes even better.

It had been some 4 or 5 weeks since that evening when we first fucked and I was asleep in bed.   When I looked at the clock, it was about 3 in the morning and I could feel a climax on the verge of erupting.   Oh my god, wet dreams now I thought, but wait what was this.   I could feel a hand on my pussy gently arousing me and another playing with my nipples.

Of course it was Matt but this was new he had never really bothered with my breasts although touching them would arouse me very easily.

So I decided to play along and pretend to be asleep.   However, it was only minutes before I came and he realized what had happened.   He took his hands away, my bedroom door opened and a shadowy figure lit by the faint street lights slipped out. I lay satiated and now understood why I had been so slimy the last few mornings.   The next day I waited for Matt to say something, but when he didn’t I decided to surprise him the next time it happened.   That night I stayed awake till very early morning but I had no visitor. After a few quiet nights I stopped lying awake.   It was nearly ten days later when I was awaken one by the bedroom door being quietly opened and saw a shadowy figure slip in and close the door behind him. I waited trying to keep my breathing the same, then realising I was laying on my side and as such making it very awkward for anyone to touch me.   I did a pretend moan and rolled onto my back and spread my legs. I waited and waited.   The clock went from 3:10 to 3:30 and just as I was thinking I had been mistaken or he had left, I felt a tug at my blanket.   A movement in the bed and then a hand touched my thigh.   Very gently it moved up my leg until it touched my pussy.   Gently it found the mound of my hole then slipped over it until it was fumbling with my vaginal lips.   A finger slid into me and it took all my will power to not moan and rise to it.   As it gently worked in and out of my pussy I was worried he may know I was awake as I felt my juices start to run as I became so slimy with cum.   By now the other hand had found my breast however I had a nightgown on this night and I felt him fumbling at it trying to pull it up. I used this as an excuse to roll onto my side so I was facing him but at the same time making sure his access to my body was not restricted.   He stopped and remained absolutely still after I moved.   It was some moments later before he resumed his fingering.   I was now in an ideal position right on the edge of the bed.   My left arm was free and I was able to let it fall gently down till it touched the floor just in front of the figure kneeling at my side. I used the ploy of stirring in my sleep and reached out to find I had hit jackpot and a hot hard cock was in my grasp.   But wait this wasn’t Matt’s.   This cock filled my hand and was so thick my fingers wouldn’t meet around it. I reached over and turned on the night-light to find, Graham Jr., naked beside me.   I had not seen him nude for years but there right in front of my face as he stood up was a cock to die for.   Later I found out it was nine inches long and I was still unable to get my fingers around it by a good couple of inches.   To avoid a scene I had to think fast so I said well don’t just stand there squeeze in here and tell me what this is all about.   I’m sorry mom he said but I thought you wouldn’t wake up. Well jump in or you’ll catch cold and quietly because we don’t want to wake Matt do we.   He slipped in beside me and I asked why he had done it.   I knew you were lonely now that dads gone he said, and I wanted to make you feel better. Well you have, I said but I like to cuddle too so put your arms around me. He did and I felt his cock hard against my thigh as I snuggled towards him.   I let my hand slip down and grasped his cock thrilling at its size and thickness. I began to masturbate him and he moaned and his hips pushed upwards. He turned towards me and kissed me around the face so gently.   His hands caressed my breasts and my nipples became hard and stiff.   He sucked on them with his lips and titillated them with his tongue.   I was getting so excited.   His hands had found my hole again and he so gently began to excite me.   I pushed back the blankets because I just had to see his enormous throbbing cock in my hand again.   It was huge to me and up until then I had never seen one anywhere near as big or as thick.   It stood throbbing with huge purple veins in it.   The foreskin was back showing a dark red slimy knob even thicker than the stem that it was mounted to and it had a lovely exciting sexy smell.   I wondered if I could fit it in my hole.   Even as I was thinking, Graham Jr. pushed me back on the bed and taking his cock in hand began to masturbate himself.   I watched as his hand moved faster and faster.   His cock seemed to grow even bigger, and then it spurted huge streams of cum, hitting me in the face, splattered across my breasts and soaked my pussy.   I licked the hot goo from around my mouth and Graham did likewise from my breasts.   His cock had remained hard and as he licked he began to press it against my pussy hole.   The cum added to my juices making me wetter that my lips parted and I found myself being stretched to my limit as he pushed his cock into me.   He moaned as it slipped inside me.   “Mom you’re so tight am I hurting you?” Just be gentle, I replied, this is so lovely I never thought it would be so good.   At that moment I seemed to open and suddenly with a squelch his cock sank deep into my hole.   We moaned, he with the joy of feeling my tight hole embrace his cock and I with the feeling of being so full and stretched I couldn’t have taken another millimetre. We lay and our hands wandered over one another’s bodies.   He sucked on my tits and I kissed his head and neck.   Gently I squeezed his balls feeling his cock jump a little at each touch.   He began to work his cock in and out and with each stroke I could feel my vagina stretch as his knob created a wonderful suction effect.   I felt my climax rising and then his cock began to thicken in my hole.   It throbbed and began to jerk; my juices began to run as my climax came to meet the buckets of hot cum shooting deep inside me from my darling sons cock.   We lay stuck together like two dogs, as wave after tingling wave of excitement ran through my vagina each one bringing an answering throb from the huge cock inside me.   Slowly they abated and he gently pulled his wonderful cock from me.   As it slid out there was a sexy farting sound as the air rushed in and our combined love juices ran out. We laid together as he caressed my breasts and told me how he had wanted to fuck me ever since, a couple of years ago he came home early one day, peered around my bedroom door to see me naked masturbating on my bed.   He watched for a few moments then came inside his underwear without touching himself. He quickly ran to his room to change and when he returned from his room I was still fingering my wet little hole and he came all over again.

 

Now the weeks passed, Matt still had me whenever he wanted during the days and after school and Graham slipped into my bed late at night to fill the remaining hours of my nights.   My friends all began to tell me how good I looked and indeed the dark circles round my eyes had gone my skin looked brighter and fresher.    My hair looked shinier and fuller and I felt happier than I had in years.   Of course there are always flies in the ointment and after a few weeks they began to surface.   It became plain they both knew about the others position which caused not only jealousy but a kind of playing one against the other and to make matters worse one of their friends a local boy must have been told something because he began to make sexual moves grabbing my breasts and putting his hand up my skirt while whispering innuendos.   I was getting worried when a phone call made my day.   It was my stepfather, Trevor, whom I had had an affair with years ago.   They were getting divorced and he had heard of my problems and wondered if he could take me out to dinner. I readily agreed, as I had never really gotten over him.   He was like me, sexy and game for anything.   He always took me out in a dress he bought me.   My breasts were clearly visible and I would wear no panties and flash my little pussy at people.   We had several threesomes with guys we met this way.   They were never allowed to fuck me, my little pussy belonged to him, but he did allow me to give them a blow job.   Another thing he would do was fuck my mother then come to me with her juice on his cock and let me suck it or ram his cum coated cock inside me.   It turned us both on and the sex was great.   So on the evening of our date I dressed in my sexiest dress and stood waiting for him on the corner he had designated.

End of part two.

A Cute Cop Is Cuffed

DARK CLOUD on Incest Stories

Lee Douglas was a hardened criminal. He had been to jail countless times with his brothers (both real and fellow criminals) and survived each time. But what he like to do was get back in some way at the cop that had caught him. He was vindictive like that, he liked the “fucking police scum” as he charmingly described them to suffer in some way for his lost time and their cheek in actually catching him breaking the law. So not a nice guy then. And when Trish Hay opened the door to her New York apartment and found him lounging on her sofa and smoking a cigar she was worried.

Worried because her door was locked when she left that morning. Worried because she lived alone. Worried because she knew who he was. But most of all worried because he was smiling a huge, toothy whi

Read More
te smile at her. She knew who he was because she was a plain clothes Detective in the NYPD and it was she who had arrested him for blackmail and intimidation of a witness two and a half years ago. He had gone down for that, served nearly two years and here he was sitting calm as you like in her sitting room. This wasn’t good.

“What are you doing here Douglas?” she spat out never taking her eyes off him. He was a big man, six foot five easily, and 250 + pounds, very muscular with a bald head. Very intimidating even to a cop of 7 years like Trish.

He just smiled at her question and answered coolly “I’m here to help you Officer Hay.”

“You? Help me? I don’t think so. Just get up and get out of here before I arrest you again for breaking and entering” (all the time trying to keep her voice steady).

“That ain’t no way to speak to an old friend who has come here to do you a favour.”

“You! A favour? Get out of here.”

He stood up, still with that wide smile on his face and reached for his inside pocket. As quick as a flash Trish drew her pistol and had it levelled at him shouting “Don’t make another move or I’ll shoot.”

By that time however Douglas had a brown envelope out of his jacket and he held his hands up mockingly waving the envelope at her.

“What is it?” she demanded, a cop in charge of the situation.

“Why don’t you look and see” and with that he tossed the envelope contemptuously onto her coffee table and resumed his seat upon her sofa.

Trish kept her gun trained on the villain as she inched towards the table, her curiosity getting the better of her. As she stooped a little to lift the envelope, Douglas spoke again in his slow, syrupy voice “You know, I never realised how pretty you are before.”

For a compliment it sounded awful like a threat. But it was the truth, Trish was pretty. She had long blond hair, tied in a functional ponytail, ice blue eyes and a very well kept figure, curvy 36” breasts and a butt to rival J-Lo. All the guys in her precinct had cracked onto her but she turned them all down she was married to the job.

She lifted the flap on the envelope and took out a series of black and white and colour photographs. Placing her gun next to her hand so she could grab it quickly she asked “What are these?”

Douglas was only too keen to explain “Those are some photos that happened to come in to my possession. If you look closely they show four guys in a car, unfortunately three of them are wearing balaclava’. That is ‘cos they have just robbed the bank on 32nd Street.”

Trish had heard about that job but not worked it. $200,000 had been stolen and a guard had been shot, though serious he was expected to pull through. To her surprise and increasing horror, Trish as she flicked through the pictures and they got clearer, began to recognise the driver, it was her Father.

Douglas waited until he saw the look of comprehension on the cop’s face then spoke again, “Hmm, seems we were able to convince your Dad to help us with a problem we had regarding a driver. Also if you look at the last photo you’ll see the gun that shot the guard in a plastic bag in safety deposit bag ready to be handed over, now your dad never shot the guard but I’m afraid his prints are all over the handle so I don’t think anyone’s gonna believe him, do you?”

Trish just sat at the table unable to tear her eyes away from the pictures. This was bad, real bad.

“Now if I were to do my citizenly duty and hand in those photos and that gun (not me, but one of my more respectable friends you understand) I’m sure your dad would be facing a 10 year stretch easy, eh? I would guess he’d probably try to cough up some names to try and wriggle out of it. So he’d go down as a snitch and the dad of one of the city’s coppers. How long d’you think he’d survive inside?”

Trish turned a resigned face toward the smiling criminal and asked “What do you want?”

His smile just got bigger.

Her mind raced through all the possibilities of what this vile man might want from her: money (she didn’t have much), power (she knew some of the police worked for the criminals but the thought appalled her) or…..

“What I want my dear Officer Hay is revenge, redemption from you. You were responsible for me being out of commission for two years and if you want your dear daddy to stay healthy and free you’re gonna do exactly what I tell you.”

“Which is what exactly” Trish spat back with bravado she did not feel.

“First thing you are going to do Bitch, is get your pretty ass up to your bedroom, then you are going to strip buck naked outta those dirty police clothes, then you are gonna get down on your knees and wait for me. Oh and you can put these on so your arms are behind your back (and he threw a standard police issue set of handcuffs to Fiona).”

God this was worse than she had thought. There was no way she would do that, no way.

“You make your mind up now ‘ho. Don’t think I won’t pass that info on your old man on either, believe me I will get revenge on you one way or another. Your decision.”

She made a snap decision, he was telling the truth she could tell that and he would do exactly as he said. So how much did she care for her dad? The same dad that had cared for her when her mother had run off with another guy twenty years ago, the same dad that had supported her through thick and thin even when he lost his job and struggled to get another and wouldn’t accept help from her. The answer was, she cared enough and she felt an empty feeling in the pit of her stomach as she saw Douglas’s smile stretch even wider as he watched her nod acceptance and head upstairs.

Trish ascended her carpeted stairs on shaking legs. Her heart hammered in her chest and she felt in a daze. What was she doing? Could she still back out? Oh god, what would he do to her?

She entered her large bedroom walking like an automation and removed her jacket and stepped out of her skirt. She sat to roll off her stockings and threw them in the corner with her other clothes (most unlike her, she normally folded everything neatly – but then, this wasn’t like most days). With unsteady hands she unbuttoned her cream blouse button by button, each one that came loose being a step towards the humiliation the knew she would have to endure to save her father. Actually, humiliation would be the best, Douglas had a reputation as not a nice character, she seemed to remember violence on his rap sheet. Oh god, what was she doing?

The blouse came off and she threw it into the corner, tears starting to form in her eyes.

“Dammit! Stop that. You are not going to give that bastard the satisfaction of seeing you cry” Trish swore to herself under her breath, trying to gather herself for the ordeal to come.

That resolve was tested as she reached behind herself and unclasped her white bra and released her breasts. They bounced into freedom and Trish shivered at the thought of Douglas seeing and pawing them. She wasn’t a vain person by any means but she was proud of her figure and in particular her bust. It was firm and large and much envied. And then she slid her panties off, flinging them hard onto the pile in the corner. Despite the central heating in her apartments she felt cold, standing there naked next to her bed. She wondered if she could back out still, get dressed, storm downstairs, order him out, accept the consequences. Yet as she thought that she was fingering the stiff handcuffs and slowly lowering her naked form onto her knees.

She felt so exposed and vulnerable there and even worse when she attached one of the cuffs to her left wrist then somehow managed to place her arms behind her and quickly, before she backed out, she fitted her wrist into the open cuff and managed to lock it on place. Now there was no way back and she knelt there, naked and hands cuffed behind her back awaiting her fate.

She had only seconds to wait before hearing heavy footsteps begin to ascend the staircase.

Lee entered the room and Trish was immediately intimidated. Partly because she was on her knees and he towered over her on his tall frame and partly because he had striped naked and his body was an imposing and impressive sight. He was sleek and defined and muscular in all the right place but most noticeable of all was his cock. It looked and was huge. Trish had not had too many boyfriends but this appeared to be double the size of any other one she had seen (or felt) before. It was 14inches in length and although not too thick it still presented a scary prospect to the blonde policewoman. Also it’s state of semi arousal seemed to confirm in Fiona’s mind what kind of treatment the criminal had in store for her.

For his part, when he entered the room and saw the pretty blonde on her knees, his wide grin became even larger and he hurried to check that the handcuffs were in place as well.

“Damn Bitch, you look good like that. I gotta tell you like you a lot better like that than pointing your piece at me in the street, or questioning me at the station or smirking at me in court. You remember doin’ that Bitch?”

Trish ignored his jibes, thinking her best defence was to say or do nothing to provoke him and hope she could get out of this with the least amount of trouble (some hope!).

Lee just turned around when he got no answer and took in a duffel bag he had left at the door, he dropped it in front of his captive and slowly withdrew a standard police issue nightstick from the bag and stood over Trish as if he were about to strike her with it. She winced in preparation for the blow but it never came and when she opened her eyes he was smiling down at he again and rubbing the weapon alongside his own penis. Seeing her watching him he proffered the nightstick at Trish and ordered her to lick it. She considered ignoring him but then considered her position and obeyed, her pink tongue drawing itself along the wooden length of the weapon.

“Now let’s see how much you can handle Bitch” announced Lee and he pushed the stick into her mouth, past her teeth and into her throat until she gagged and spluttered” Lee laughed at her plight and stated “Shit, girl if that’s all you can manage I’m gonna spear you like a kebab, now you get licking at that end ‘cos I’m fixing on jamming it up your sweet asshole next.”

He laughed again at the wide eyed look Trish shot him at that comment, but noted that she got to work covering the club in as much saliva as she could manage. There was little doubt he was getting off in having her in his complete power and control as his erection was now fully erect and she could barely avoid it prodding her face as he tormented her with the nightstick.

He pulled the length from her mouth and asked “You ready to take this in the ass copper?” and laughed when she shook her head no, a lot of her earlier composure gone.

“No? Oh well I guess you want this then (with that comment he bounced his mammoth dick off her forehead contemptuously). No? Oh well, back to plan one.”

With that he shoved Trish over onto her face, prised her ass cheeks apart and slide the end of the nightstick up and into her bum hole. It wasn’t too sore but Trish sure looked uncomfortable, and that only increased when he rocked her back onto her knees and she had to kneel there with the handle sticking out and being pushed harder up by the floor whenever she sat back.

“Now, don’t you worry none honey ‘cos I intend to make sure that cute little pussy and that hot mouth of yours gets plenty action too” and with that he reached into his bag again.

Lee dipped his hand once more into his bag. This time he took out a very large, black vibrator. It was seriously thick in girth (around about 3”) and was about 8 inches in length. It has very realistic looking veins along it’s side and the only aspect of it that didn’t resemble real life was its scarlet base. He wasted little time in crouching before Trish and using his fingers to spread her pussy lips.

“Damn, you is hairy down there girl. We’ll have to change that” he stated baldly.

But he wasn’t doing that just now as her slid the thick chunk of plastic phallus into her vagina as far as he could and twisted it’s base to set it vibrating inside her. He enjoyed the shocked look of discomfort on her face as it started up and as she wriggled to accommodate it the nightstick pushed further into her ass.

“Now Bitch you can enjoy yourself with those two instruments and rest assured if either one comes out then I will phone one of my brothers and they can replace it with some real man meat understand?”

Suddenly the nightstick and vibrator weren’t so bad thought Trish, then he said “Now you’re getting seen to I should be getting pleasure too you just open up that copper’s mouth of yours and me and my cock gonna have a party in it.”

She considered keeping it tightly shut but then looked at her situation, he had all the evidence against her father, she was by her own actions naked and cuffed and compliant before him and she had two large object already inserted in her most private of holes (and she was tingling from that dildo already). So she slowly and reluctantly prised her dry lips apart and focused her eyes on the mammoth slab of meat that was advancing towards her.

Lee was all smiles as he stepped forward his cock jutting out stiffly at right angles to the rest of his body.

“C’mon Officer open a bit wider, don’t want to have to shove it past those white teeth of yours.”

He didn’t give her much time to react though as he ploughed his monster dick between her cherry red lips and without instruction her tongue went to work on his throbbing bell end. By now Trish had decided that she needed to do what it takes to get out of there with minimum fuss and pain. If that meant sucking him off then so be it. So her tongue ran smoothly around his member and began to pleasure him, after all getting him off as quickly as possible in her mouth was far preferable to him cuming elsewhere.

But Lee had far more in store for her, revenge would be so sweet for him. For a start he started to thrust his lengthy member further and further into her mouth until it was well in and entering her throat. Trish had never been invaded so deeply and panicked, trying to prise her mouth off the meaty object in her mouth. No luck there though, as the villain took a grip of Trish’s beautiful blonde hair and held her head in place as he began to establish a rough and fast rhythm of fucking her throat. Her eyes widened at this treatment and she rolled her eyes up to implore her attacker to be gentle with her, but received just another big grin for her trouble.

All the while the dildo in her pussy and the stick in her arsehole probed and moved inside her, driven by the rocking of her body from the fucking her mouth was taking. It was having an effect on Trish. As much as she was reluctant to be doing this, the three large objects in her were pressing some of her buttons and she was turned on.

Lee held his erection for over twenty minutes and Trish’s mouth was forced to accommodate it for all of that. It was so long that his balls never connected with her face, but they were big and full of cum and when finally he began to spasm and throb in her mouth uncontrollably she knew that he would be shooting it into her. It came in huge spurts and Trish could barely contain it in her throat and mouth. Her mouth was filled and she had to swallow some to let the rest in, but it flowed so freely that soon when he pulled out of her it was spilling from her lips and dripping humiliatingly from her mouth.

Trish scowled at the foul tasting thick liquid that was coating her throat and spilling from her lips, even the objects unwillingly pleasuring her could not mask the humiliation of swallowing this villain’s seed. Lee, however, seemed most amused by it all.

“Damn, you look good like that Bitch. On your knees with my cum on your lips. You were born for that Bitch. Now you just finish up drinking that man-juice down, I got a phone call to make and I’ll be right back for another shot on that pretty mouth of yours.”

With that he left the bedroom and to her consternation, Trish did just what he told her and licked her lips of the remaining cum and downed it hoping to lose the taste of it, but really knowing she would remember the taste for a long time. He returned shortly and seemed to be in an even better mood, and his erection was returning with a vengeance. He strode over to the kneeling blonde police officer and just as a porn actor would do he whacked the rigid stem of his cock against her chin and lips, taking obvious pleasure in the look of pure hatred she shot him. He finally stopped and squatted before her and spread his large hands over her equally large breasts and began to gently massage them before slipping his thumb and forefinger onto her nipples and giving them a sharp tweak.

Both knew that her body was reacting to this treatment and the two objects penetrating her holes, she was, unwillingly, being turned on and when he presented his cock to her mouth again she accepted it and began to massage it with her mouth. He built the pace much quicker this time and within mere seconds he was fucking her face as if it were a cunt and enjoying the fact her throat was gagging on his lengthy penis. As Trish struggled to catch her breath she saw movement behind Lee and watched as two more people entered her bedroom. Despite her head’s frantic bobbing she was able to identify them as Carl, Lee’s younger brother, and Missy, a renowned New York prostitute.

Lee noticed them as well and took great pleasure in pulling his cock from Trish’s mouth and spurting a new fountain of white cum over her upturned face in front of their new audience.

Carl was both younger and smaller than his brother but he bore the same crocodile smile and he flashed it at Trish now as he fully took in her plight. Her mind flashed back to the look of pure hatred he had given her as she had given damning evidence at Lee’s trial. He busied himself with a case he had brought with him and Trish soon realised he was assembling a tripod and affixing a video camera on to it and training it at her. Her heart sunk a little lower.

Missy had headed straight for the bathroom to “freshen up” but heaven knows there was little fresh about her when she re-entered the bedroom. Missy had been a good looking blonde at one point in her career, but twenty years of working the streets and an on-off drug habit had surely taken its toll on the 36 year old. Her long hair was now definitely ‘dirty’ blonde, her massive breasts were starting to head south under the force of gravity and her face was haggard and tired. She too gave a smile seeing Officer Hay in the position she was in, as they had met previously.

Only a couple of years ago Trish had busted Missy when she was a beat cop and had been pretty scathing in her comments about her. It all came flooding back to the policewoman as she knelt there thinking things just could not get any worse. Missy smiled and stood over Trish, dipped her finger in the fresh cum that hung from Trish’s face, tasted it, then took her time hocking up as much phlegm in her throat as possible and spat it onto Trish’s face and walked back the to laughing brothers.

Lee spoke again” It seems you two have met before. Now Officer Hay as much as I trust you it strikes me that after I leave you’ll find a way to clear your dear old father and decide to come after me again. Maybe you’ll fit me up again like last time (he smiled knowingly). So what I’m going to ask you to do for us right now is make a film with Missy here. You do what you’re told - Missy will guide you – and that will be us done, I’ll hand over all the photographs and the gun. Your old man is in the clear and I get a new video for my private collection. Of course, if you ever came after me again that video would start being copied and doing the rounds of all the precincts. I guess most every cop in the city knows who and what Missy is and they’ll quickly be told who you are.”

Trish shook her head despondently, she did not want to do this but what choice did she have. The shake morphed into an obedient nod of her pretty head, which brought another round of smiles from the other three.

“Don’t you worry none copper” mocked Missy,” I’ve plenty experience in front of a camera.”

“You just concentrate on doing what Missy tells you and everything will be fine. And make sure you look enthusiastic because we’ll keep filming until it looks it. OK?”

With these words of instruction Lee unlocked the handcuffs, freeing Trish’s sore wrists and hands but she only held them at her side as Carl started the camera rolling.

Missy walked up to the kneeling Trish and stood over, their whole body language being that of dominance and submission. While Trish was naked as the day she was born, Missy was dressed in her usual hooker outfit – a pair of high heeled black shoes (scuffed), fishnet stockings (two visible rips), a tiny miniskirt, a red low cut top and a cheap red coat. She was chewing gum as was her want and the first thing she did upon approaching Trish was to squat before her, run her hands over Trish’s magnificent boobs and then spit the gum into her hand and roughly place it in the tangle of Trish’s pubic hair. Trish made a grimace but caught Lee glowering at her from behind the camera and quickly changed her look to one of pleasure.

Missy spoke in her annoying New York accent “Why don’t you tell us what this sticky stuff covering your face is whore.”

God. The ignominy of Missy calling her whore and Trish only able to smile and answer obediently with “It’s cum Missy.”

SLAP!

Missy bitch-slapped her and told her “You call me Mistress, understand Whore?”

“Y-yes Mistress.”

Pleased with that answer Missy then proceeded to lick Trish’s face clean of the cum, holding it in her mouth as she went. There was a lot and Missy let her tongue linger on the younger woman’s face, allowing the camera to capture the erotic sight. Then Missy told Trish to open her mouth and slowly allowed the cum to drool from her mouth into Trish’s and ordered her to swallow I down. Which she did.

After that classic scene Missy got up to her feet and began to slowly strip off her clothes, off came her jacket and top to reveal a overflowing black bra which she unclipped to release her big melons, then her skirt was slid down her hips and off, followed by her stockings and shoes leaving her clad in only a tiny black G-string. This Missy instructed Trish to remove using only her mouth. Again Trish had to fight to prevent the revulsion showing on her face as she stretched her body up and forward and clipped her top teeth into the top of the fabric and pulled the panties down using just her mouth, the strip of pubic hair passing through Trish’s teeth as she got lower until Missy was able to step out of them and stand before Trish equally naked.

Missy got down onto her knees matching Trish’s position and reached out her hands and began to paw and knead Trish’s voluminous, firm puppies, tweaking and pulling at her nipples to get a moan from the policewoman. As Trish moaned Missy reached down with her right hand and pulled the well used black dildo from Trish’s cunt. Trish gave a shudder as it was removed and Missy wasted little time in presenting the love juice cover phallus to Trish’s lips and instructing her to lick it clean. Trish opened her mouth and took it in and began enthusiastically licking and sucking as the camera zoomed in to catch her enjoying her own juice.

“That’s it whore, you love the taste of yourself don’t you” sneered Missy and Trish nodded pathetically.

Missy moved around behind Trish and pushed her forward and in one movement wrenched the nightstick from her puckered arsehole with a loud pop. Trish felt a tight contraction as the object that had lodged up there for so long was removed. But that and any other feeling was quickly forgotten about as Missy brought the shaft that had been buried in her ass up to Trish’s face and instructed her to “lick this clean Whore.”

Lee, Carl and Missy were sure she would refuse and they would have to ‘convince’ her but Trish’s spirit was broken and she dropped the dildo and allowed Missy to feed the object into her mouth and almost mechanically she began the process of licking and sucking it clean.

Having watched her complete this Missy then reached down, took a grip of the gum tangled in Trish’s pubic hair and ripped it out – along with a swath of pubes-eliciting a squeal from Trish who felt like crying now. Missy had little problems pushing Trish onto her back and spreading her legs, she took an electric shaver from Lee and look no time at all in shaving Trish’s pussy nice and bald. A big contrast to it’s previous state.

Missy then stood before Trish, her hand on her hips and commanded Trish to “get her whore tongue to work in pleasing her” and grabbed Trish’s face and thrust it into her crotch.

Trish could hardly believe that here she was about to give oral sex to the pussy of one of the most used prostitutes in the city but had no other option but extend her tongue and lap slowly at Missy’s pussy lips, hoping that would please her. All four people in the room knew this would destroy Trish’s career if it got out and three of them knew they had her where they wanted her. Missy kept a rough hold of the head at her crotch and ground it into her telling her to ‘get her whore-cop tongue right inside her’.

She did that and in her mind knew she was putting her mouth where thousands of cocks had been previously and Missy smelt of them as she probed deeper and began to engulf the prostitute’s clit. Missy was really getting off on this, both the treatment to her pussy and the whole kinky situation and in very little time she came all over the pretty policewoman’s face. Trish had little time to react to this indignity before Missy spun around, leaned over the bed and present her arse to Trish’s face and said with conviction “Now you can clean that hole as well whore.”

Missy felt Trish’s soft hair brush her bum cheeks as she leant forwards and gave the camera a beaming smile, she was loving this, humiliating that little bitch of a copper who had arrested her. She reached behind and found Trish’s head and pulled her right in so she felt her tongue on her arse crack. She kept her there for a good five minutes, licking at Missy’s well used arsehole until Trish felt she would be sick. Missy eventually pushed Trish onto her back and resumed her position with her backside on the cop’s face and slowly smothered her under her backside. It had all been too much for Trish and she blacked out and lay unmoving as Missy got up of her. Finished now, or so they thought until Carl had an idea as to how they should wake her up.

They got the camera in for a close up as Missy stood over Trish’s face and perfectly captured the golden shower of piss that Missy cascaded over Trish’s face to bring her round. The piss streamed over her face and onto Trish’s bedroom floor.

Missy smiled at the spluttering and awakening beauty below her and taking a $10 dollar note handed to her from Lee and took extreme pleasure in popping it between Trish’s teeth and telling her she was a “good cheap whore” as the tape came to a close.

That seemed to be the perfect end and Lee, Carl and Missy got dressed and tidied and left Trish recovering on her stinking floor, knowing that somehow, some way she had to get revenge on the people that had humiliated her so.

I fuck my mom

DshBrdConfssnl15 on Incest Stories


first of all, let me tell you that this story is 100 percent true, not any part made up

my mother is what you might call a milf

she is about 5'6. around 160 pounds, a little heavy after three kids, but not bad
she has a nice round, firm ass, but the best part are her tits-44DD with just a little sag

now for me, i am 17 years old, the oldest son, senior in high school, 6'3, 215 pounds, 8 inch long, 6 inch around cock

now for the story-


my mother and i have always had a close relationship, you could even call us friends, and i have always noticed her awesome set of tits

as i got older, i would sometimes even jerk off to the sight of her in just a towel or her underwear

our family was very lax in dress c
Read More
ode, meaning that it was perfectly acceptable to walk around the house in just your underwear, or even completely nude

thats how this all got started

one day in the summer i came home from early morning football conditioning to find that my dad had taken my younger bro and sis up north for the day to visit my grandma

this meant that i would be home all day with just my mother

when i walked in the house my mom was just stepping out of the shower and she had on only a long tee shirt

i could see her erect nipples though her shirt and made the crack "mom your headlights are on"

she blushed and asked me "why are you looking there son, do you like what you see?"

i was a little taken aback by this comment, but i regained my composure enough to say "why yes i do, is that a problem?"

she replied with "no absolutely not, i was hoping it wouldnt be"

with that, she retreated into the bathroom, but as she walked in, she peeled of the lond tee shirt just before she shut the door just in time for me to get a glimpse of her ass

i almost exploded right there on the spot

i knew that i needed to jerk off right then and there

i figured that my mom would prolly be doing her hair and makeup and would be awhile, so i sat down on the couch, threw off my shorts and teeshirt, and started slowly working my 8 inch semi hard cock to its full erection

i was really gettiing into it so i leaned back and closed my eyes and moaned softly

the next thing i heard was "brian if youre going to do that at least do it somewhere private"

i jumped off the coach in shock, my mom was standing there in just a bra and panties watching me masturbate!!

i nearly tripped as i ran down the hall to my room slamming hte door behind me

a little while later my mom was outside tending to her flower garden with me still in my bedroom burning with embarrasment

one thing i couldnt get out of my mind however was my moms look of lust when she was staring at my cock

i decided to go outside and talk to her

i went outside and tapped my mom on the sholder to talk to her

i said "mom, im sorry you saw me jerking off back there, i should have been more careful"

she smiled and said "i understand and i accept your apology, but brian, where did you get that big of a cock!!!????"

i giggled a little bit and asked her "well idk mom, is it really that big"

she laughed and replied "its HUGE!!! your dads cock is about 5 inches long and 3 around, so that thing you got in your pants is montrous!!"

i laughed some more and, working up my courage, asked her if she wanted to see it again

she said yes i would love to, and i whipped it out right there in the backyeard

she gasped, as it began to stiffen, and then asked if she could touch it

i obliged, and she wrapped her hand around it, not quite being able to reach totally around it

by this time it was fully hard, and i said "go ahaed and play with it if you want"

she nodded slowly and began to jerk it slowly back and forth, i was in 7th heaven as waves of pleasure shot through my body

she began to jerk it faster, and i knew it would only be seconds before iw ould cum

about 30 seconds later, i blasted my load all over her shirt and shorts and then all over the ground, but remarkably, i stayed hard

"oops, she said, looks like we have a little mess, guess iw ount be needing these any more"

she took off her shirt, and stepped out of her shorts, and then unclasped her bra and slid down her panties

i almost came again at the sight of her mammoth tittes and shaven pussy

i then unclothed, and we stood there in the backyard in sight of all the neighbors, completely naked

she slowly dropped to her knees and took my cock slowly into her mouth and began to suck me off while using her right hand to jerk me too

she tried her hardest to get me all the way down, but just coulkdnt, as my cock was so large

i said "im gonna cum" and she said "no, save it, i want you to fuck me"

i pulled my cock out and then pulled my mom up off the ground

i pushed up against the side of the house, and then impaled her pussy with my rod and began to fuck her for all i was worth

she was screaming and moaning and then i blasted off right in her pussy, and pulled my cock out, absolutely exhausted

as she stood there gasping, she said "o my god that was the biggest cock and the best fuck i have ever had, we need to dot hat again, alot"

i smiled wearlity and said "anytime you want it, im ready"

and we walked into the house together, her pussy leaking cum and our clothes still laying on the patio


part 2-a fuck in the shower-cumming soon

feedback would be great

DshBrdConfssnl15@yahoo.com

The Bath

Blazerr501 on Incest Stories

It was a satruday not unlike any other saturday in mid June, the weather warm and fresh, the blossoms of summer just getting under way, everything green and bright. I was merely twenty then, still living at home with my parents and my two sisters. Darla was a year older and attending a local university. Liz was two years younger, and just finishing high school. I was in my second year of a university across state, and was home visiting for the summer. It was then that a friend of my parents was about to get married, and i had just finished a morning five mile jog, and felt a nice hot bath would be just what would was needed for my aching muscles. I came in, quiet as i could, as I figured that Darla was still asleep, after spending a late night out with her friends. My parents were go

Read More
ne for the day really, helping to prepare for their friends wedding day, and Liz had gone with them. So then and there would be a good time for a nice quiet bath, afterwhich I could get ready to go to the ceremony. I quietly went thru the house, and undressed in the guest room that was my room while I visited. Taking only the bathrobe that I was wearing, I went in and started the water, checking the temperature that i wanted...as hot as i could tolerate. I knew it was going to feel so good once I was soaking in it. I thought for a moment that some music might be a good thing, but then again thought of my sleeping sister and thought differently about it. I sat on the edge of the tub, waiting patiently for the water to fill it, letting my thoughts wander aimlessly. Soon enough the tub was ready...I slipped off the robe and sank into the hot tub. My muscles seemed to immediately soak up the heat of the water, and I relaxed, leaning back and let reality melt away.

I must have dozed off for a brief period, what just seemed like a few minutes...when i woke to hear the door to the bathroom open. In stepped my sister, Darla, wearing a sheer sleeveless top, and a kind of net like skirt, embroidered with beads and lace. Her long dark hair was down around her shoulders and she just stood there staring at me.

"Yes?" I asked, my voice felt unsteady but I tried not to let it slip. Darla and I have always been somewhat close, enjoying each others company when times were that we were both bored and there was nothing else to do. Trivia games, going to movies or some play at a local community college. Nothing ever happened between us, and I never even gave it any consideration...until that moment when she stepped thru the bathroom door, looking as sexy as any guy could imagine. Her nipples poked through the fabric of her top, as she brought her arms up and crossed them just under them, lifting them slightly.

"Liz just called...she said that we're needed at the church as soon as possible." she said, continuing to stare. She was not looking anywhere near my eyes.

"Well let me finish up my bath real quick and then you can have the bathroom." I said, offering what seemed the most likely plan I could think of at the moment.

"There isn't time for that." she said, stripping off her clothes. "We'll just have to share your bath to save time. It seemed they needed us as soon as possible." I watched her as she lifted off her top, exposing a pair of the most exquisite breasts imaginable. Not too big, not too small, full and firm, her nipples standing erect. She then slipped off that braided skirt, standing fully nude in front of me. She turned to lay her clothes across the sink, giving me an ample view of her sweet round ass. All this time my cock had surged to attention, but ached and throbbed when she turned at that moment. Without hesitation she slipped into the water, facing me. The tub was certainly large enough for the both of us. She eyed my hard shaft, smiling. "Nice hard on there." She said, my eight inch shaft bobbing back and forth in the water. She wasted no time, taking a washcloth and some soap and began washing herself...all it seemed i could do was sit and watch in wonder. She proceeded without so much as batting an eyelash, and other than an occasional slight smile, she seemed to bath as if i weren't even there. Then she shifted and turned around, her backside to me. I watched in rapture as that ass swung around, so close to my face, i could make out her pussy easily. She settled back into the water, the cheeks of her ass pressing against the tip of my cock. "Wash my back please?" she asked. She handed me the washclothe and the soap and i set about lathering the washclothe, and soon was sliding it along her back. I worked up around her neck, and she bent her head forward slightly, as I worked around and up and down...then slid it down her shoulders, and then down her arms. I could hear her moan softly as my hand moved on to a new area. I dont know why I did it, but before I could stop myself, my hands were around her front, sliding up across her breasts, pulling her back against me...letting my cock slip between her thighs. I could feel it slid up along her pussy...and she didnt resist. In fact she reciprocated and snuggled right back against me. Feeling a bit more bold, i slid my fingers along her tummy, down between her thighs, and began stroking her clit slowly, gently. She moaned more considerately, wiggling against my fingers, sliding a hand up to hold my other hand firmly against her breast. On the one hand, I could scarcely believe this was my own sister, sitting here naked with me in a bathtub, getting turned on by what I was doing, letting me touch and caress her in such an intimate and personal manner. Yet on the other hand, such considerations were quickly slipping from my mind, the fogs of lust and passion quietting any such concerns.

I could feel my own cock throbbing harder against her lower backside...I made it throb a few times against her, eliciting even more soft noises from her. She was definitely enjoying this.

I let my hand slide lower between her thighs, stroking her soft lips slowly, feeling them slide between them. Darla wiggled against me even more, sliding her other hand down holding mine to her warm folds, pressing it harder against her. The angle was difficult, but not unmanageable as I glided my fingers up into her warm pussy. She absolutely melted against me. I could feel her body start to quiver and shudder as my fingers slid in and out of her faster, struggling to thrust deeper into her. I began to kiss and nibble along the back of her neck, along her shoulders, which seemed to push her over the edge, and I could feel her body quiver uncontrollably as she came on my fingers fucking her pussy beneath the waters surface. She was breathing heavily, but I didnt stop what I was doing. After a moment of this she took my hand away from her pussy, leaving me to briefly wonder if she had somehow changed her mind about the situation...but she merely stood and turned around, and slid back down, carefully angling her legs behind me as she slid closer against me...she smiled as her hand reached down to take my aching hard cock...even the mere touch of her fingers wrapping around my pole was an amazing and exquisite sensation, but positioned the tip against the lips of her pussy and slowly slid down on it, impaling herself on my cock. I could feel it slide slowly into her, as she settled down against me, her breasts brushing up against my chest her arms around my neck. She rolled her head back in ecstacy as she ground against me, getting my hard shaft to go deeper into her. With small repetitive thrusts, she finally had it buried deep to the hilt. I could feel her mound against mine, my cock thrust deep inside of her. She just sat there for a moment, savoring the sensation, as did I. We both moaned softly, and I slid my arms around her and held her tighter against me, letting my lips find hers as we kissed hard and deeply. What seemed an eternity later, she started moving slowly up and down on me, riding my hard cock slowly at first. The water started splashing more the faster she went, and I was moving with her, thrusting against her, meeting her thrusts with my own. Water splashed everywhere as we continued and I could feel her body again start to shudder, which was bringing me closer to my own climax, feeling my body starting to tingle, making me thrust deeper and faster. Water was flying everywhere, and when she came, my body tensed and I held her tight as my cock errupted unloading waves of my hot creamy seed deep inside of her. The water around us settled after we stopped, just holding each other close. At some point our lips locked again in a deep warm kiss, our tongues tasting and swirling around the other passionately. After that we slid apart, stood and decided that since we had just fucked in the bath water, that continuing with a shower would be better...both knowing we still had a wedding to go to. I didn't think anything about that other than it was something we would be going to. As we showered, we washed each others hair and back, teasing and playing with each other. She stepped out of the shower first, as I turned the water off, and followed her out. She handed me a towel, and after we dried off somewhat she led me to her room. I guess she was still horny because she pushed me back on her bed, and after taking her towl off, she pulled mine off from around my waist, and proceeded to lean down, her face over my groin. She grasped my tool and sucked it straight into her mouth, her head bobbing up and down rapidly. It didn't take long for it go get hard again and when it was, she pulled up and as quickly slid down on my hard shaft again. She smiled as she began sliding up and down again, thrusting my cock deep inside of her again and again.

"I'll finish that later." She said, smiling. I was only vaguely aware of what she was talking about. I was overcome by the feeling of her warm wet cunt sliding once again up and down. Within moments she was coming again, but she didn't stop. She continued until she came again, then again, and again once more, each seeming to last longer that the one before. It was on the last one that I had cum, once more sending waves of my hot seed deep inside of her. At last she collapsed on top of me, my arms wrapping around her and holding her. "Oh god that was phenomenal!" she exclaimed breathlessly. Without saying anything more, she got up and went to the bathroom, where I could hear the sound of water running again. We still had that wedding to go to, and she had just worked up a good sweat, so she probably needed to clean up again. I just lay there for a few minutes, my mind reeling and trying to grasp what had just happened. I was totally unprepared for any of what had happened. While I was still trying to wrap my brain around it, she re-entered the room.

"Come on lazy bones.." she said. "We have things to do, places to go." She pulled me to my feet and pushed me toward the door. She turned, naked and started getting clothes out to dress. I went back to my room and started getting out a suit to wear, picking a tie, socks, etc. I was halfway dressed when she appeared in my room, asking to be zipped up. As I zipped the back of her dress, I got a sweet whif of her perfume. My hands slid easily along her back, caressing up again along her shoulders and down her arms. She half turned to me and smiled, thanking me. Somehow I pulled away, entranced and mesmerized by her presence, and finished dressing. We both agreed that she could drive, taking only one car.

Darla and I arrived at the church and sat together. The ceremony proceeded as planned, and followed the usual processions of the bride and groom, then followed by the attended guests. After a lengthy wait while the photographer took all the post ceremony pictures, we went to the reception. Although I danced with a number of women, none of them I enjoyed nearly as much as I did with Darla. Then the music slowed down, and we started slow dancing, holding each other with a respectable stance. "I wish I could hold you closer." she said.

"I know." I said, smiling softly into her warm eyes. "So do I, but what would everyone else think?" She simply smiled back, and even though my cock was aching from before it started to swell again, feeling it harden

After the dance was over, we both decided to sit for awhile and I got us both a drink. We sat and talked about little things for awhile, when I decided to visit the rest room. I excused myself and left our table. The restrooms were out of the dance hall and down a corridor. When I went in I was aware of someone right behind me. I was thinking it was another guy, and when I got inside, I was shocked slightly to find it was Darla.

"I so much wanted to hold you closer while we danced." She said. I agreed with her, then took her in my arms and proceeded to dance with her. We could hear the music from the reception hall faintly echoing down the hallway. I swayed with her slowly, pulling her close into my arms, hers up around my neck. I was surprised no one walked in on us, but we danced the song all the way through uninterrupted. All the while I could feel her breasts pressing against me, my hands sliding up slowly up and down along her back. One hand went up behind her neck, another slid down to her hips, then slowly, lightly across her ass, pulling her tighter against me, letting her feel my hard cock pressing against her tummy. Once the song was over, she smiles and pulled me into a stall and sat on the toilet. Within seconds she had my cock out, stroking it, looking at it, admiring it. She smiled up at me as she kissed the tip. I raised my hands to each wall of the confined space as her lips slowly sucked the tip, swirling around it with her tongue. She then proceeded to draw it into her mouth slowly, sliding her tongue around it. Slowly she sucked it harder, deeper until it was in her throat. I could feel gag slightly but got over it as her throat massaged it. She held her mouth tightly around my cock. I let my hands slide off the walls and held her head, my fingers sliding through her hair. She moaned softly, sending waves of pleasure back up along my shaft...then she proceeded to slide her head back and forth, sucking as she went. Darla savored every inch, drawing it deep each time she slid down on it. Soon her mouth was going over it rapidly, sucking me harder, caressing my shaft at tthe same time. It wasn't long before my body responded and was tingling with sensation, and I began to shudder from ecstacy, and soon my cock exploded in her mouth, sending hot cum down her throat. She sucked more eagerly, driven to draw out ever drop. She swallowed ever drop, careful not to lose any, her hands grasping the back of my thighs, holding me to her. Soon she released me and tucked me back into my pants. It was then that someone came into the rest room. We both smiled silently and waited until the person that had come in finished his business and left. We both let out a sigh of relief, and left the rest room. I left first to make sure the coast was clear, and when I saw that it was, allowed her to leave behind me. She left and went into the ladies room and after I had picked up another drink, returned to the table where we were sitting. It wasn't long before she returned as well. The evening went along nicely, watching the events of a wedding reception transpire...the cake cutting, the toasts, the dinner, the presents...after all was said and done, we left for home. Since we had returned home with our parents, we both retired to our respective rooms, which was a good thing seeing as how we were all pretty much wiped out from drinking, dancing and basically having a great time. Yet while I lay in bed, I simply couldn't get to sleep. So I lay in bed and pulled out a book to read, hoping I could take my mind off of what I was really thinking about and fall asleep. I found out however that I could barely concentrate on the book, and after awhile could hear someone one out in the hall, going into the batroom. After they were done, I heard them exit the bathroom but instead of goingback to their room, come into mine, quietly. Of course it was Darla, wearing just a long teeshirt. She slid under the covers next to me, sliding up against me, snuggling warmly into my arms. We didn't say much, but both just happy to be there. We exchanged small soft kisses for awhile, then I followed an urge to start kissing down her neck, across the ridge of her throat, and down along her chest. Working slowly, methodically, I kissed, licked, nibbled along every curve, until I came to her nipples, and with great care and delicacy, savored each hard puckered nipple. I could feel her moan softly as I continued, teasing, tasting, nibbling each nipple. My hands were not idle either, sofrtly caressing along her skin, exploring every curve, down her sides, along her thighs and finally up between her legs, caressing her soft warm clit. I could feel it harden beneath my touch and and while my lips were busy taking care of her breasts, my fingers were making writhe with extreme pleasure. Before long though, I began kissing and licking softly down her tummy, and all the while starting to finger her cunt with my fingers, I nudged between her legs, which she parted for me. I lifted one leg as I slid down, and began licking slowly between the inside of her thigh and her pelvic mound, nuzzling deeply. I kissed up and around her mound, then back down the other side...and finally snaked my tongue back and forth across the base of her pussy, working up to her clit, where I proceeded to nibble, suck and lick till she was writhing uncontrollably, cumming hard as she pressed her hand against the back of my head, pressing my hard against her. Without so much as losing a beat, I flicked my tongue back and forth down across her pussy lips, opening them slowly and finally slipping my tongue deep as it would go into her. She melted and I could feel her body respond while I continued to eat her. I let my tongue wiggle and stroke the inside of her cunt while my lips pressed against her, sucking her and she came again and again. Her hands were grasping and clutching my hair wildly, struggling to stiffle moans of pleasure. I kept this up for what seemed like forever, delighting in making her cum again and again. My tongue darted in and out of her, licking every part of her, while I sucked and nibbled merrily along. Finally, I pulled away and slid up next to her where she lay exhausted and spent. After she finally regained some composure, she quietly snuggled up next me. She pulled up to me and kissed me softly, tenderly. "Mmm...no one and I mean no one has ever done that like you have." she said softly. I thought about it briefly and to be honest, I have never taken as much time with other women I've eaten as I did with Darla. I couldn't explain it, other to say, "Well, I thought I would at least return the favor for what you did earlier. I'm glad you enjoyed it."

"Oh boy did I!" she whispered exuberantly. She snuggled tighter against me, and before long we were both sound asleep. Fortunately I woke first and discovered that both my parents were still asleep. After a trip to the bathroom, I woke her and sent her back to her room. She went, sleepily, reluctantly but understood why.

It was a good month before I went back to school, but in that time, Darla and I spent many such nights together. We would go to clubs and bars just to be together, dance together like a regular couple, and thoroughly enjoyed each others company. There were even a time that my parents went for a week to visit our aunt and uncle upstate, which was heaven unto itself. During that month we sucked and fucked every way possible, every where we could. It was to say the least, incredible. Afterwards, we both finished school, but always got together whenever possible when I came home on vacation.

Part 2 - Mom Screemin Aint Stoppin Us...

koak on Incest Stories

     Of course, we were punished for our fucking and told not to
continue.  Christina went back to her room; while it looked like
I was going to be banished to mine for the next year or two. 
Only something happened to make my fucking her seem like small-
potatoes, considering.


     Yes, the following month, Christina missed her period.  She
came to me first and told me that we made a baby in her womb. 
Then we went together and told our parents that Christina was
going to have a baby.  They told us, that if we hadn't been
fucking, we wouldn't be in this mess.


     Mom took Christina to the doctor and verified that she was
pregnant.  When they came home

Read More
and we all discussed what would
happen next, we decided that Christina would have the baby; then
she and I would have to have to take care of it.  So (since
Christina was already pregnant, and couldn't very well get any
MORE pregnant) we decided to keep fucking until we couldn't.  Our
parents just gave up; as they couldn't see it would do any good
after that.  Besides, they didn't want me chasing after some
OTHER girl, after I'd already gotten my big sister in trouble.


     After six months, Christina stopped letting me fuck her;
saying that it hurt too much.  So she started to suck me off
every night, instead of fucking, until the baby was born.


     Christina and I took Lamaze classes, so we would be together
when the baby was born.  At the hospital, when Christina had our
baby, the doctors let me observe and help my sister, just as if I
had been her husband.  I think they thought I was.


     We had a healthy eight-pound baby girl.  We both love her
too.  Jenny is the light of our lives now; even though getting up
in the middle of the night to feed and diaper her can be a pain
sometimes.


     About a month after the baby was born, Christina and I were
horny for each other and we couldn't wait any longer to fuck.  We
were in the living-room talking and just started to fool around
again.


     I started out by touching her breasts through her tank top
and rubbing her nipples.  She responded by reaching down to my
crotch and started rubbing my dick through my shorts.  The more
we rubbed and touched each other, the faster we started taking
off each other's clothing.  I took off her tank top off first to
bare my sister's beautiful breasts.  I then sucked on her breasts
and nipples for a minute or two.  She then took off MY shirt at
the same time as I started taking off her shorts.  She then took
my shorts off, to bare my cock and balls; because I never wear
underwear.  I took off her panties and got between her legs to
lick her pussy, just like I did that first time.  (You know, I
was right about my sister's pussy being as sweet as any fruit.)


     She started to moan when I touched her clit with my tongue;
then Christina grabbed my head and pushed me even further into
her pussy.  I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy  while licking
and sucking her pussy and clit; savoring the fresh sweet taste of
my own horny sister.  Christina wouldn't let me go until I made
her cum.


     Then I heard the familiar moans of her approaching cum.  
She stiffened and jerked, as I got a mouthful of her sweet cum
juice.  After she settled down she loosened her legs around my
head.  I licked and kissed her as I inched up her body to plant
my cock in that sweet pussy I loved so well.  As my cock touched
and penetrated Christina's sweet pussy, it slid right in her
without any effort.  It knew where it belonged.


     My cock hit my sister's cervix and she wrapped her legs
around my ass; then I started to pump in and out as she held me
tightly.  Once again. Christina started to moan and squeeze her
pussy muscles, only this time around my cock, as I started to
move faster inside her.  Christina's pussy felt so good, I wanted
to cum in her as many times that I possibly could.  I had really


missed fucking my sister's pussy.  The faster I pumped, the
faster Christina's hips moved, until we were one big nasty
working together to make each other feel good.  As I was
approaching orgasm, I could feel her pussy muscles massaging my
cock.  Christina approached orgasm too, as I moved even faster
and harder in and out of her wet, hot pussy.


     It was then that I told her, I was about to cum and she
agreed and said, "Shoot your cum in me; and let's make another
baby."
     What could I say?  I did it.
 

My Mom's Surprise Part 2

cool_desi1 on Incest Stories

After that day with mom touching my pussy and
masturbating me things have changed around the house.
Mom has had this glow about her that I didn't see
before.. I was not sure if it was because she changed
or because I was soo much in love with her at that
point in my life.  I have always loved to help mom out
in the kitchen and the next couple of weeks were
pretty cool in that area. We would go into the kitchen
and work on doing dinner and all and we would talk
alot. She and I talked mostly about me being a
lesbian. She asked alot of questions. She wanted to
know like when I felt that way and if I ever felt any
attraction to men. You know the typical questions that
people ask about others that are different from them.
Read More
The really neat part about mom was that she was never
and has never been judgmental about my lesbianism. She
seamed and still does seam more curious then anything.
And of course she has backed me up totally and has on
many occasions said she loved me. Which made life alot
easier for me.

But on thing that she did avoid was what happen when
she came into the room that afternoon. I wasn't sure
what to do about it but what I did get from her that
in a way she was feeling guilty about it. I say that
because I brought it up a couple of times and she
changed the subject quickly and didn't want to talk
about it. Well that was not what I had in mind for the
situation so I put phase 2 into action. Plus my pussy
would twitch everytime I was around mom.

It all worked out really well and quite by accident
that weekend.. Dad had a meeting he had to go to out
of town and would be gone till sunday evening. My
little brother had a close friend that he had been
wanting to stay over night with for a while so mom let
him. Which left mom and me all alone saturday
afternoon and night... Mom was in the laundry room
doing some laundry and I decided that it was now or
never. I went and started to talk to her. It didn't
take me too much time and I started talking about my
sexuality. If you know me I can be very outgoing
sometimes and I decided that the best way of going
about it was to flat out ask mom what she was thinking
about that night.  She said she did enjoy it but she
did fell a little guilty about it also. I asked her
why she said she thought it was bad mostly cause she
was my mom and she was raised that incest was bad. I
smiled.. she asked me why. I told her that it really
made me feel good that she didn't object to it cause
it was with another women.. I told her then that I was
physically attracted to her for a long time and that I
wanted to do more things with her. She turned red and
then asked what I wanted for to do tonight.  I told
her that I would really like to order a pizza and get
a couple of movies to watch.  She agreed and we went
to the video store and did some shopping also.

It was really nice to go shopping with my mom. We went
to the mall and walked all around had soo much fun
trying on shoes and some clothes.. I would purposly go
into the changing room with her to get glimps of her
hot body and if I could flash her with mine. We had a
quick bite at the food court and then did more
shopping all afternoon.  We went to the video store
and picked out two movies. Then we headed home.

It was about 7 pm or so so we ordered pizza on the
cell phone on the trip home.  We got home and it
arrived about 10 min later.  We sat at the table and
ate our pizza and talked some more. I had never talked
soo much to mom and it was soo nice! And my pussy was
soaked from being soo excited all afternoon. We
finished eating and then decided to go watch a movie.
I said give me a min and I went up to my room and
changed into a nightie.. no bra or panties.  Came down
stairs and mom was a little shocked that I was dressed
that way. I told her that no men around and that I
wanted to be comfy for the movies. She smiled and I
asked her if she wanted to get that way. She said as
she blushed that she would love to. So she went to her
room and came back with this really hot nightie. I
could tell she wasn't wearing her bra but wasn't sure
about her panties. I would find out later that she had
on a really cool silk pair of panties. We sat there
and talked some more and was watching the movies and
eating popcorn that I cooked while she was changing.
It was then that I started my plan in motion. I asked
her if she was thirsty and of course with eating
popcorn and all she was. So as I got up I accidently
dropped a couple of kernals of popcorn and of course
had to bend over to pick them up. I bent over so my
ass was right in front of my mom and gave her a good
look at my bare pussy.  She didn´t say much that time
but when it happen the next time when I had to go
potty she slapped my ass jokingly and said that it
could be dangerous to show her that too much.. I knew
at that time I had her just had to play it out so as
to not scare her off too much. So what I did was when
I came back I sat right next to her. We had rented
some suspense movie, not sure exactly what it was as I
was more interested in mom then the movie. And then I
put the next phase into action.. as I sat next to her
I got really close. I am sure she could smell my sex
as I could and it was a huge turn on. I then layed my
head on her lap as I have done most of my life. This
time was alot different as I was just inches away from
her hot pussy and could tell she was wet and wanted
her soo much!  She was a little surprised that I layed
my head on her lap but she didn´t protest she just
started to caress my hair as she did in the past. But
this time it meant alot more to me. I pretended to be
scared a couple of times and would grab her legs and
bring her closer to me and she would say how it was ok
and was just a movie.  When the movie was over she
just sat there and kept caressing my hair. It felt soo
good and my pussy was soaked from it and I could tell
from the heat that was radiating from her lap that she
was getting wetter and wetter. Then I turned around so
I was laying on her lap and facing her. We talked some
and the way I was laying my nightie wasn´t covering
much.. actually on purpose I let it ride up so my
pussy was exposed some. As we were talking again
without realizing what I was doing my hand moved to my
pussy and I was rubbing myself. Mom didn´t notice
right away and I am not sure when she really did
notice but I know I was really rubbing it and she said
that if I kept it up would make a mess on the couch.
It was then that I asked her if that was a huge thing
and she said no. "mom, I would really love it if you
helped me cum like you did before"  She noded and said
she would. "mom, it would really help me if you took
off your nighty and let me take of mine."  she didn´t
say a word just motioned me to sit up and as I did
slid off her nighty. It took me about two maybe three
seconds to take mine off and I layed back on her lap.
It was then that I realized that she had on a very
cool silt pair of panties that had a huge wet spot on
them. She didn´t have any bra on and although I have
seen her bare breasts before they never looked soo
nice as they did then. I wanted to suck on them soo
bad that it hurt. Then I snapped back into real life
as I felt my mom rubbing my pussy. She took one hand
was still carressing my hair and the other hand was
touching my pussy. I spread my legs as wide as I could
and she was working my pussy like a pro. She would
take her fingers and slide them up and down my slit..
she said over and over that she really loved the
feeling of it being soo smooth. She would go all the
way down to my ass and back up.. teasing my clit as
she passed it and making me soo wet.. Then as she
slide her fingers up and down she would slide on
finger in me. I was soo wet that it sliped in very
easily and then she would slide it up and run it over
my clit and it would twitch... she did this with two
fingers and then three.. I was soo hot and wet and she
was a master at working not only the clit itself but
right above it where it is very tender and drives me
crazy when it gets rubbed.  I realized that the way
she was working my pussy meant that she masturbated
alot. So I asked her if she did. She admitted that
there were alot of times when Dad was out of town for
business meetings and all that she would be very hot
and masturbate. This made me soo hot it was soo hard
not to cum right away. But I wanted to hold off till I
couldn´t take it anymore. "mom, could you play with my
breasts also? Please!" "of course dear!" and then with
her hand that was carressing my hair was now
carressing my breasts.. I was soo hot and on fire it
was unreal!! I have had some pretty hot orgasms in my
life and the one previous with mom helping me was
pretty hot but what happen next was out of this world!
I had squirted before but this was unreal. Moms hand
was soaked as was the couch.. And what was awsome was
that she didn´t quit, she kept on shoving her fingers
in my pussy and rubbing my clit like it was the most
important thing in the world! My nipples were sticking
out soo far and soo hard! I couldn't stand it much
longer and wanted to cum soo bad... I think that mom
realized that as it was then that she concentrated
soley on my clit and my god I came soo hard it was
unreal!! I cryed out and clamped my legs on her hand
and was soaked!! As I came to my senses which seamed
like forever I could see my mom's face and it had on
it a huge smile... I thanked her over and over.. "it
is ok sweetie, I loved doing it!"  Mom said. Then as I
relaxed some I again had a full view of my mothers
breasts... they were sooo hot!! I wanted to suck them
sooo bad!! "mom, you have helped me out two times now
and I can tell from the heat between your legs and
your nipples that you want me to help you don't you?"
"yes dear I do soo much.. "

... to be continued...

The Silken Family Trap Part VI

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part VI

By

Michele Nylons

  From Part V

 I couldn't help thinking of Matron's large, well-shaped, pantyhosed legs all the way home. The fact that I had put her worn pantyhose on my cock and had sniffed the lovely smell of her cunt in her discarded hose was driving me insane with a newfound lust. That Matron had propositioned me and hinted that she knew I had a nylon fetish was also not lost on me, "But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on," what else could she mean?

I immediately started plotting how I might take her veiled invitation further, and even better in my mi

Read More
nd's fantasy, get Mom or Sis involved. As I turned these thoughts over in my mind, I realised my best chance was to get my older Sister Eileen to play along. Even though she was only eighteen, she had assisted me in getting Mom to become a willing participant in our nylon incest games, so why not Matron too? Besides Mom had continually stressed that we needed to keep our newfound family pleasures a secret; so, Eileen it was to be.

When I arrived home I raced up to my Sister's room, I was in luck, she was home. I entered her room to find her propped on the bed with a set of headphones on her head, listening to her music. I plopped myself on the bed beside her and of course, immediately began to stroke her pantyhose encased leg.

"Hi Sis," I smiled as I slid my hand up and down her gossamer nyloned thigh.

"Hi Mike," she smiled back, removing her headphones.

"Trust you to go straight for my legs; without even the slightest invitation or provocation," she laughed.

"You just have to be in the same room and wearing nylons Sis, you know I can't resist," I responded, smirking what I hoped was my cutest smile.

"Well, you will never guess what happened to me today?" I inquired.

"Well, no Mike I can't; but judging by the big smile on your face, the hard-on in your pants, and the way you are pawing my thighs, I guess it had something to with sex," she teased.

"Well Sis, the hard-on is in no small part due to my playing with your sexy legs, but largely due to my adventures this afternoon."

I then went on to tell Eileen about the fantastic fuck I had had with Mom in the Matron's office at the hospital. I also told her about playing with Matron's stockings before I fucked Mom, and about how Matron had come in to her office later and basically propositioned me. I then started to explain to her my plan to get Matron involved in our sex games.

Before I could go on further she stopped me.

"Mike, that story where you bent Mom over the desk and fucked her has got to one of the hottest stories I have ever heard; slide your hand up my skirt and see what you've done to me."

Who was I to turn down such a request? I slid my hand along my Sister's slinky nyloned thigh and under her little pleated tartan skirt. I savoured the feel of her nylons on my fingertips, and the light material of the hem of her skirt sliding along the back of my hand as it disappeared into the lovely playground that my Sister was encouraging me to explore.

As my hand encountered the top of her leg I slid it slowly across her silky pantied crotch. I could feel the heat, and as my fingers ventured down between her legs, I felt the damp wetness there.

"Oh Mike," she whispered,

"Please, please, please," my Sister begged.

I pushed two of my fingers into her slit, rubbing the nylon of her hose and panties against her labia. I pressed harder against where I guessed her clitty might be beneath her underwear and was immediately rewarded with a sob of pleasure.

"Oh god yes Mike, there, that’s it."

I massaged her cuntal area slowly but firmly and felt my Sister's panties become soaked with her juices. She squirmed and rose herself up off the bed to meet my ministrations. Her back and legs arched as she rose her torso up, taking her body weight on her feet and shoulders, her skirt fell back revealing dark green nylon panties covering gauzy sheer-to-the-waist pantyhose. What a magnificent sight I though as I continued to stoke her hot pussy through the layers on nylon.

After a few minutes of making Eileen squirm in sexual bliss, I decided that I needed to attend to the now raging hardon that was bulging in my jeans. Without ceasing attending to my Sister, I removed my clothes and manoeuvred myself between her spread legs. I lightly rubbed my engorged member against my Sister's nylon encased thigh and quickly got into the same rhythm as the stroking I was applying to her cunt.

The feel of her delicate nyloned leg against my cock was scintillating, I could never get too much of the wonderful feeling of my penis against nylon. As I started to press my cock harder on her leg, I too started to pant.

"Oh yes Sis, I love this, absolutely love it!"

"Don't stop Mike, I'm close, please, put him in me, put Him in ME!"

I knew what she meant, and my Sister begging to be fucked was a request not to be denied. I reached my hand inside her panties and seized a handful of gauzy nylon and ripped open the gusset of her pantyhose.

"Oh Mike, yes, put him in NOW!" Eileen screamed.

I reached behind Eileen and grabbed the two pillows that rested on her headboard and pushed them under her arched back. I pulled on the gusset of her pretty green panties and eased it to one side. I kneed myself forward and positioned the head of my cock inside my Sister's swollen labia and let go of the gusset of her panties. The soaked panty material eased back across her crotch and came to rest against the side of my penis.

Eileen felt my glans nestled in her cuntal lips and she slowly began to ease herself forward, impaling herself on my turgid, throbbing cock. As my Sister slid herself onto my cock, I reached forward and grabbed her waist just where the waistband of her pantyhose peeked over the top of her panties. I took a firm grip and started to push her down onto my member, slow and hard until I was buried into her right up to the hilt.

As our pelvises butted together we both grunted,

"Ough!"

I moved my hands down my Sister's sleek hosed legs and lifted her claves up and around my waist. I felt her legs lock behind me and she gripped me against her, the sheer nylons sending shooting sensations of delight where they brushed against me. She used the grip she had on me to commence a slow steady fuck; easing my cockhead out of her until the crown of my glans was touching her inner labia, then pulling me back into her until our crotches were smashed together.

Eillen's juices were flowing faster as my penis eased in and out of her, her soaked panty slid along my shaft, heightening the sensations shooting through my body. She started to chant in time to our now steadily increasing thrusts,

"Fuck! Fuck! FucK! FucK! FuCK! FuCK! FUCK! FUCK!……………….FUCK MMMMMMMMMEEEeeee!!!!!!!!"

"Oh Mike fuck me honey, please, please, please!" she sobbed as the tempo increased.

My body felt like it had some sort of electric sexual energy flowing through it due to the sensations of my Sister's cunt gripping my cock, her pantyhosed legs rubbing back and forth as we humped, and the nylon panty teasing the shaft of my cock as it thrust in and out of her.

Our orgasms were fast approaching and Eileen sensed it too. She locked her long legs around me even harder, clutching me in her grip and slamming me against her, grinding her cunt against my pelvis and causing exquisite friction to scour her clit. Her silken legs spasmed and convulsed against me and her cunt quivered and pulsed in orgasm. My cock burst forth stream after stream of hot semen inside her as it pulsed and throbbed in concert with her climax.

"Sis, Oh Sis! I love you, I love it!" I groaned as she sucked the energy from my body.

"Oh Mike, you drive me wild, Brother of mine. I love you too!"

We both came down very slowly from our mutual climax, shuddering and groaning as the last of orgasms drained from us. Eileen's, legs slid down my side and came to rest splayed apart with me between them. I slowly allowed myself to fall forward on top of her as she released me from her grip. I started kissing her gently, planting lots of little kisses on her lips and stroking her hair and caressing her face as I kissed her. We lay like that for a while, kissing and caressing as my cock slowly deflated inside her and eventually plopped our of her puffed-up pussy lips and came to rest on her panty crotch as the silky material slid back into place, my cock no longer keeping it to one side of her entrance.

"Mmmm Sis, I could lay here for hours and do this," I whispered into her ear.

"Liar," she giggled.

"You'd get hard again eventually and want to do it all over again!"

"And so would I, so get off me you naughty boy and tell me about your plan for Matron!"

I eased myself from on top of my sister and lay close beside her, lazily stroking her thighs and buttocks and occasionally stealing a kiss as I explained my plan to trap Matron. Eileen asked questions and offered suggestions as I outlined my plan. She giggled occasionally and conspired with me to concoct what hopefully would be another 'silken trap'; this time for Matron.

We decided to strike while the iron is hot and hatch our plan for the next day.

That night Mom came home exhausted and after a quick dinner she gave us both passionate kisses goodnight and went to bed; I was to find out later, that on the way she left her discarded nylons hanging from my bedroom doorknob; a nice trophy for my collection.

The next afternoon I met Eileen at home, we both skipped school after lunch to prepare our trap. Eileen dressed in a black leather mini, white low cut blouse, tan pantyhose and red high heels. She flipped up her skirt and revealed a pair of black, lacy open crotch panties. I loved the look of those open crotch panties covering her pantyhosed pussy.

"Down boy," she laughed as I made a half-hearted lunge for her.

With her usual lashings of makeup and red hair worn in an eighties frizz she looked more like a hooker than a schoolgirl.

I then made a call to the hospital and asked for the Matron supervising Mom's ward; I was in luck, she answered.

"Matron Phillips," a husky professional voice answered.

"Hello Matron, it's Mike here, I spoke to you yesterday afternoon in your office?"

"Hello Mike, what can I do for you, do you want to speak to your Mother?" she asked.

"Oh no Matron! I want to talk to you about my Mother. Its personal, and I wondered if I could see you alone in your office?"

"Well that is really an odd request Mike, I really don't normally see family members of my staff, especially alone." She responded.

"Please Matron, I really have to talk to someone about Mom; it's really important." I begged.

"Ok then Mike, if you insist, be here at two PM then; I'll make sure your Mother is busy in the ward so she won't know you are here," she capitulated.

"Thank you so much Matron," I responded, trying to sound relieved.

'We're on!" I winked at Eileen………………

At two PM sharp we were outside Matron's office. True to her word, Mom was not in sight, in fact the nurses station was empty; no one had seen us enter the ward.

"Come," Matron responded to my knock.

'I hope to,' I thought to myself as Eileen and I entered her office.

"Mike, I didn't know you were bringing anyone else; is this your Sister?" Matron asked looking a little surprised.

"Yes Matron; meet my older Sister Eileen," I responded.

"Pleased to meet you Eileen. You look a lot older than your Mother says you are; eighteen isn't it?" Matron enquired.

I noticed Matron cast an evaluating look up and down my Sister's body. Her gaze rested on Eileen's lovely sheer hosed legs framed below the micro mini, then she took a long casual once-over up the rest of her, coming to rest on Eileen's heavily made up baby blue eyes and flaming red hair.

"Yes, eighteen Matron," Eileen responded, casting her own long deliberate appraisal back at Matron.

Matron was wearing the same tight, dark blue, business suit skirt and white blouse set she wore yesterday, except today she also had on a matching navy jacket. Black high-heeled pumps and dark hose completed the ensemble. Her application of makeup again leaned to the heavy side, dark blue eyeshadow and plum red lips; her glossy red hair, styled in a bob in contrast to Eileen's frizzy mane.

'Two redheads to play with, hope they are both as fiery as their hair,' I thought smugly.

"Well sit children." Matron motioned towards two seats in front of her desk.

Matron came around the large desk and sat on the corner, her skirt riding up and displaying an ample thigh encased in smoky grey hosiery. I couldn't help but look, and Matron saw my glance and smiled smugly.

"So what's so important about your Mom that you have to see me without her presence?" she came to the point.

"Well it's like this Matron, it’s a hard subject to talk about so I guess I'll just say it straight out. Mom is having sex with me," I blurted out.

Matron looked at me with disbelief and shock.

"I don't believe you, Jean, I mean your Mother couldn't possibly…….." she trailed off.

"Yes Matron, I can see what you're thinking about; yesterday afternoon, this office reeked of sex, I bet you could smell it," I countered.

"You handed me your pantyhose remember, you hinted that I had wanked in them, but I can tell by the look on your face you now realise that there was also the smell of pussy in here too," I added.

Matron now turned a deep crimson.

"Mike, I, er, the pantyhose, I didn't know. Oh my god…er; anyway we shouldn't talk about this in front of your Sister, and don't use those rude words" she stammered.

"Oh Eileen knows everything Matron, in fact Mom is having sex with her too, isn't she Sis?"

"Yes Matron, me too," Eileen responded quickly, smiling sweetly.

"But Mike, why, why, are you telling me about all this. It's terrible, it's illegal, it's disgusting!" Matron asserted.

"Well because after my Mom forced me to have sex with her in your office yesterday, you found me in a state of distress and the best you could do was try to seduce me yourself! Even after I asked you for help, the best you could do was try to take advantage of me!" I hissed at her.

"But Mike, that is such a blatant lie. You know it is!" she pleaded.

"Well explain that to the police when I tell them that story, or maybe I'll just tell just the hospital management. Either way it'll be hard to explain how I came to have your pantyhose in my possession, which will undoubtably have your vaginal secretions and certainly my semen in them."

"I'm no expert, but I've seen enough cop shows to know how forensics work. And of course my Sister here will back me up at how distressed I was when arrived home yesterday, wont you Sis?" I smirked.

"Of course honey, I mean Brother of mine; of course I will," Eileen smirked right back.

"I don't believe this, why Mike? Why are you are you doing this to me?" Matron pleaded, tears forming in her eyes.

"Well Matron, its because I am now an expert in getting what I want, and well, I want some of this, you see," I whispered as I leaned forward and placed my hand on her thigh.

This was Eileen's cue; she rose out of her chair and sat close to Matron on the desk. She placed an arm around Matron's broad shoulders.

"And you see Matron, I'm here to see that Mike gets what he wants," she whispered into Matron's ear.

"What are you doing?" Matron begged of us.

"Well I'm taking you up on your offer Matron, you were right when you said, ' But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on,' I said as I slid my hand further up her thigh and under her skirt.

At the same time my Sister turned and reached out with her other hand and undid Matron's jacket. Matron couldn't fight both of us off, but she tried to wriggle her legs and at the same time remove Eileen's hands, which were now unbuttoning her blouse.

"Now Matron," I said, "either cooperate or we tell our little story to the management or the police," I threatened.

Matron stopped wriggling and sat still, defeated.

My hand continued to explore under Matron's suit skirt, sliding up her nylons, then encountered a stocking top and garter.

"Oh yummy Matron, I've always dreamed of fucking an older women in stockings," I said stroking the plump flesh above her stocking tops.

I rose out of my chair and stood between Matron's, chubby, but shapely legs and commenced stroking them. I noticed now the smoky grey stockings had a black seam running up the back of them; I loved the feel of them, so sexy! I lifted Matrons skirt and looked underneath, slapping Matron's hand out of the way as she tried to stop me. She was wearing huge dark grey nylon panties, then I realised they were cami-knickers, silky nylon shorts with frilly lace around the legs and waistband. I kept stroking Matrons stockinged leg with one hand and started stroking her panty crotch with the other. I felt Matron stiffen as my hand went to her nylon covered cunt. I heard Matron give a muffled grunt and looked up, I took my eyes away from her splayed stocking encased legs and knickered ass to see what was happening.

Eileen had been busy too; she had Matron's blouse open and her hand inside Matron's matching grey nylon brassier, and was stroking her tit. My Sister started kissing Matron passionately; I could see her working her tongue. Matron was a big lady but still no match for Eileen who was holding her in place as she struggled.

I opened my fly and eased out my stiffening member, rubbing it on Matron's smoky, nyloned thigh and experienced that familiar exquisite feel of diaphanous nylon against my cockhead, making it tingle with delight. A snail's trail of pre-come glistened on her leg. Matron tried to struggle again and I held her legs tightly.

"Submit Matron, or you know what happens," I threatened yet again.

She relaxed again and gave a resigned shrug. Sis was smiling at me and said, "Look Mike, I think she's starting to like our attention."

Eileen had Matron's tits fully exposed and her large knobby nipples were swollen and a bright pink colour.

"Well I guess it's a matter of when rape is inevitable……….." Matron whispered.

"It is," I chuckled and recommenced dry humping her leg.

I worked my way forward between her legs and my cock came in contact with her stocking top. I rubbed it there whilst my hand slid down from under her cami-knickers to caress the expanse of flesh above her stocking. It was a very new and rewarding experience for me to play with legs encased in fully-fashioned stockings instead of pantyhose.

My sister was now kissing Matron in a series of long slow kisses and Matron was responding, not overtly but you could tell she was coming around and giving in to her growing sexual excitement. The sight of these two heavily made-up redheads kissing and fondling was exciting me further and I kneaded Matrons plump thighs harder and humped her stockinged leg with long slow strokes.

I moved my hand under Matrons cami-knickers and stroked the outside of her pussy. It was so hairy and felt huge, unlike the tight little slit my Sister has, and Mom's was also small compared to the puffy fat mound I was now stroking. I poked a finger inside the flabby outer cuntal lips and felt a warm moist cave, the inner lips nearly as large as her labia majora; Matron stiffened slightly and then relaxed, her legs opening further.

I eased two fingers inside her cunt and positioned my thumb over her clit, it was hard and felt huge compared to my Mom's and Sister's; the inside of her hot wet cunt was loose and I eased my two remaining fingers inside her with no resistance. My cock was still humping at her leg and Sis was still kissing her and stroking her nipples; Matron had raised her hand and her red nail-polished fingers gently held my Sisters head and stroked her hair. The bitch was really hot for it now!

Eileen was now lying across the desk and leaning over Matron as she played with her tits and kissed her. She shifted position and crawled right up on to the desk and straddled Matrons waist. This caused my Sister's skirt to ride up and expose her lovely pantyhosed thighs and pantied ass to me. With my free hand I started stroking my Sister's mound through the nylon of her hose and panty crotch, feeling the heat and wetness there.

She allowed me to do this for a minute or two and then reached back and with her polished fingernail, slit open the crotch of her pantyhose in a neat ripping sound. She spread the lacy opening of her open crotch panties, exposing her sex, and started to work her body up Matrons torso until her cunt was positioned over Matrons face. As my Sister slowly lowered herself I saw Matron's tongue reach out to meet the delicious cunt descending on her. The smell of hot cunt was tangible.

I positioned my now rock hard cock against Matron's fat puffy cunt, I had opened the leg of her cami-knickers and pulled my hand out of her cunt with an audible 'plop'. I pushed forward and it was like entering a hot buttery cave as Matrons labia opened and my cock slid effortlessly inside her. Matron's legs rose up and locked around me, I pulled off my shirt and dropped my pants so I could feel those silky grey seamed stockings against my body. Matron gripped me and commenced pulling and pushing my body back and forth in a slow rhythm as I fucked her.

The feel of Matron's cunt was so different to Mom's and Sis's. It was loose and wet instead of the tight little pussies I had become accustomed to. My cock loved the different sensations of the slack, hot folds of Matrons gaping maw. Her labia wrapped around the base of my cock as my crotch slammed into her. Matron was controlling our fucking, gripping me tight with her stockinged legs, forcing me to slow down my thrusting to long, slow, deep strokes.

Sis was now groaning and I could see she was pushing her cunt up and down on Matron's face, increasing the speed of her cuniligal face fuck. I could hear Matron's muffled groans and my Sister began to whimper.

"OOOOHHhhhhh! OOOhhhhhh!"

It was obvious Eileen was close to orgasm as she rocked harder and faster on Matron's face. Suddenly she arched her back and pressed herself down on Matron's face.

"Cooommmmminggg!!" Eileen moaned, pushing a hand into her mouth to stifled a scream.

Then Eileen fell forward, her body shuddering as the last of her climax shook her body. She rested like that recovering for a couple of minutes as I enjoyed the sight of her straddling Matron and coming down from her high. I tried to increase the intensity of my coupling with Matron. She would have nothing of it and continued to keep me locked in the vice grip of her big muscular legs, ensuring a slow steady rhythm.

My sister dismounted Matron's face as a rider would a horse and she rolled to one side panting, her skirt still hiked up and her long pantyhosed legs spread. Now I really wanted to increase my sexual pleasure and give Matron a hard fast fuck. I gripped her stockinged thighs, and using all my strength, I pulled Matron's legs apart. I eased back and my cock fell out of her plump pussy with a slapping sound. Matron started to panic until she felt me start to twist her body and realised I was trying to turn her over.

Matron assisted me and rolled over so she was face down on the desk. I pulled her back towards me until her heels found the floor so she was bent over the desk. She looked delicious, bent over in her high heels with her seamed stocking encased legs stretched taught. I ran a hand up her silken shanks and clutched the hem of her skirt, which had fallen back over her rotund ass. I pulled the hem up and tucked it into the waistband of her skirt, exposing her panty-encased ass-checks. I pulled her cami-knickers down around her ankles and pushed forward so that the crown of my glans was just inside her gaping maw, then I pushed forward with all my might.

My cock slid into her slick wet folds and her labia greedily wrapped around the base of my cock again as I entered her fully, my crotch slapping against her soft round white ass. I then grabbed hold of the garter straps that held up her stockings and used them as reins as I commenced a hard fast fuck, pounding in and out of her sloppy cunt.

"You naughty boy!" Matron whooped.

"You, naughty, naughty, naughty, boy!!!"

"Naughty am I Matron?" I howled, "I'll show you naughty!"

I commenced a frantic in and out fucking motion that was accompanied the sucking sounds of her pussy as I pounded into her. My balls and crotch were soaked and her thighs and ass glistened with her love juices. Then it happened! I pulled back too far and my cock fell out her, in my haste to slam it back into her, the head rammed into the slick membrane of skin that separates her cunt from her ass. The force of my thrust and the slippery juices forced my cock to move upwards and plunge into her ass. It took me a second to realise what had happened, but then I realised I was having my first anal sex experience. My cock was buried to the hilt in her warm tight chamber, there was a slight resistance to my thrusts and a tight pulsing and squeezing on my cock coming from the walls of her dark hole.

"AAAGGGHHhhh!" Matron moaned.

"You naughty boy!!" Matron screeched.

"You are a very, very, very, NAUGHTY BOY!!!" she screeched.

As I recommenced my hard and fast fucking motion, this time in Matron's ass, I realised the bitch was enjoying it.

"Take it Matron!" I whooped.

"Take it deep in your asshole!" I whooped again as I fucked in and out of her tight hole, her ass spasmed around my cock and I drove it deeper, and deeper as her fat ass wobbled and swayed under the anal attack.

"Oh you are a naughty boy Mikey!" she gasped, almost out of breath,

"I'm commmming" I hissed and pushed my pulsating hard cock deep inside her.

I felt my member drive in as far it would go and her ass muscles grip and spasm all around it. Her fat white ass was shoved flat against my crotch and her stocking legs were forced hard against the desk. My cock exploded a torrent of semen in long juddering jets and I felt the hot jism wash around the head of my penis which had created a dam in her ass tunnel. I pulled on the reins of her garters and moaned.

"OOOOOHHHHhhhhh!!!"

Matron was quivering against me, I couldn't believe she was coming; having an anal orgasm as I raped her.

We both slowly came back to earth from our shattering orgasms and Matron went limp, whimpering in the last throes of her climax. I eased back and my now deflating penis popped out of Matron's asshole; my semen began to mix with her cunt juices and ran down through the folds of her pussy and on to her smoky grey nylons, staining them with our combined come. She turned around and pulled herself upright off the desk, her heavy makeup ruined by the face fucking she had given my Sister and by the exertion of our frantic fuck. I could smell my Sisters cunt on her breath as she wrapped her arms around me and pulled my face to hers and gave a hard sloppy kiss, thrusting her tongue deep into my mouth. She pulled back and smiled at me.

"See! I knew you were the sort of lad who would have more fun if I left my nylons on," she said.

 

To be Continued………………………………….

"Here Mike," she smirked and handed the pantyhose that only minutes before had been stretched around my cock.

"You might as well keep them, by the look of the that little wet patch and the smell of semen, you were been busy with them before I came in," Matron said, a smile on her face.

"Maybe next time you visit I’ll let you take these off," she said pulling on the gossamer sheer nylons on her legs.

I was just flabbergasted and almost beyond speech.

"Thanks Ma’am, I would love to," I stammered and walked out the door my head spinning. I heard her laughing to herself as I walked away stuffing her pantyhose into my pocket.

"But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on," she chuckled after me.

 Part VI

My Brother, My Sister Part II

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

My Brother, My Sister – Part II

By

Michele Nylons

 

I wrote this story originally under the title "Be Careful In the Park" about an older crossdresser who meets a street gang in a park and gets more than she bargained for. There was no incest in the original version. I like this version better as it includes all my peccadillos: incest, crossdressing, nylon fetish, and forced sex. A warning to those who find those subjects not to their taste. This is Part II.

 

He turned his back to me and started walking away with the rest of his gang slowly following laughing and jeering amongst themselves. Tom, my brother the rapist, who had used me last, suddenly broke away from the gang and ran back to me.

‘What now’, I t

Read More
hought. My younger brother knelt beside me, lifted my head and gave me a soft passionate kiss. He whispered in my ear,

"Thanks most exciting experience of my life Sis," he whispered.

I lay there and couldn’t believe what I had heard. He knew who I was! He called me ‘Sis’!

"Well I guess you are now my older sister now, instead of my older brother; tomorrow you can you can show me what a blow jobs feels like, either that or I can just tell Mom and Dad about your secret. See ya’ later Sis," he laughed.

His lips brushed mine again and he shot up and sprinted after his friends laughing out loud.

As I lay there used and abused I wondered what my future held now that Tom knew my secret. I picked myself up and staggered home, limping to the bathroom to remove my female garb, my underwear tattered torn and come soaked. I ran a shower to remove my smeared makeup and the dirt and come from my body. I checked myself for bruising and cuts and found that I had not come out too worse for wear.

I grabbed my clothes and retired to my bedroom where I sorted through them, discarding the ripped and stained intimate items and locking away my skirt, top, and salvageable underwear to be washed later (when no one was home of course).

I lay on the bed smoking, reliving the events of the night. If hadn’t been for my Brother being there I wouldn’t really have minded what happened to me. In fact, as I thought about how I had been used by the gang, incredulously, I began to get an erection. It quickly deflated as I wondered what Tom was going to do with his new found knowledge.

Would he tell my parents, my friends, and our neighbours; or would he torture me with guilt? I drifted off thinking of scenarios where my Brother blackmailed and tortured me now that he knew I was a crossdresser.

The next day was Saturday and I stayed in bed late. My parents left early for a weekend away on holiday at the coast. I was dreading seeing Tom again after what had happened last night. I kept running scenarios through my mind, what would Tom do next? I did not have too wait long.

"Morning Sis," Tom said cheerfully as he barged into my room.

"Well! I knew you were a bit of poof but I never suspected you liked to dress up as a woman, and quite a sexy little tart you are, if I do say so," he laughed.

"Don’t please Tom," I begged.

"Please don’t tease me this way. You know about my secret life and that’s bad enough, but don’t treat me like shit; I am your elder brother after all," I implored.

"Oh no you are not! You are now my elder sister; that’s how we’re going to play it from now on! And you are going to be a very obedient older sister or your secret is out and you might as well move to the moon because no one will want to know you here," he said.

"Oh my God, no, please Tom, don’t do this," I begged.

But he was not listening. He began rummaging through my wardrobe.

"So where do you keep your girly gear then Sis?" he laughed pulling my clothes all over the place.

"If you mean the clothes that I wear when I am Michele, then they are in behind the back of the wardrobe, there’s a false back."

"You sneaky little trollop," he laughed again as he pulled the false back away from the wardrobe and examined my feminine clothes hung there in the small space I had built there. Three pair of high heels were arranged on the floor and a small chest of drawers held my lingerie, makeup, and jewellery. A blonde and brunette wig sat side by side on wig-stands, on top.

"Well get up Sis, Michele is it? Get up, get dressed, and cook my fucking breakfast then," ordered Tom.

I got out of bed and figured, ‘Here we go, I’m going to have to do whatever he wants while he holds my secret life as a blackmail tool.’ I reached for my jeans and a T-shirt that were thrown over the back of a chair.

"No, no, no Sis!" he bellowed.

"I want you dressed like you were last night, as a girl, you are going to be my slave sister all weekend, and then, if you treat me nice, maybe I’ll consider whether to tell Mom and Dad about your peccadillo for ladies clothing," he laughed.



"These should be nice," he said and threw a black miniskirt and white satin blouse at me from off a coat hanger.



"And I like these too," he smiled as he tossed me a pair of white full brief nylon panties, garter belt, and matching bra that he had pulled from a drawer. He rummaged further.



"And you have to wear these," he smirked holding out a pair of sheer, fully-fashioned, taupe, nylon stockings.



"I just love girls in stockings," he smirked.



"That brown hair and those black shoes you had on last night should do the trick," he said.



"If you mean the brunette bob and the black high heel sandals, you are showing some taste for a blackmailing son of bitch!" I countered.



"Now, now Sis, lets not start the day on a bad note. Just get fucking showered, dressed and put on plenty of makeup so you can look pretty for your brother. And cut the shit, or I might get angry," Tom growled walking out the door.



"See you downstairs in the kitchen in about half an hour shall I? I’ll give you my breakfast order then!" was Tom’s parting shot as he went out of my bedroom.



What the fuck could I do? I decided to comply and see where things would go from here. I dragged myself off to the shower to prepare for my day’s torture at the hands of my younger brother…………..



Three quarters of an hour later I opened the kitchen door and sidled in. Tom was sitting at the kitchen table dressed in his boxers and a t-shirt.



"Fuck me Sis!" Tom exclaimed. "You are one fucking sexy bitch!"



I stood there in my black mini, the skirt finishing about eight inches above my knees, just covering the dark welt of stocking top on the sheer taupe stockings clinging to my legs. The black back-seams of my stockings led perfectly straight down the back of my legs to the darker, fully fashioned reinforced heel and toes displayed by my shiny, black, high heeled sandals. A thin plain gold ankle bracelet glittered at my right ankle.



The white satin blouse was buttoned up to my neck, adorned by a matching gold necklace to match the ankle bracelet, bangles at my wrists and plain gold earings dangling from my ears. The brunette bob framed my heavily made up face. What wasn’t visible were the silky nylon full brief panties and matching garter belt and bra underneath. I looked like the sort of girl you might see standing on a street corner of a red light district.



"So, Michele or is it Sis? Come over here Michele and lets get a good look at you," Tom said, his eyes roaming all over me.



I walked over to him, the high heels and tight mini forcing me to sashay provocatively. I halted just in front of my younger brother, my head bowed. He stood up, reached out and lifted my chin; he looked into my heavily mascaraed eyes,



"My God, Sis. I didn’t realise how sexy you looked last night. If I didn’t know it was my older brother under that makeup and in those clothes I’d swear you were just some foxy tart I met in a pub."



Bob reached out and pulled me to him, he kissed me roughly, forcing his tongue into my mouth. I tried to pull back but he held me tight. I felt his cock harden in his shorts as he pushed against me. I tried to move side-on so his penis was not in contact with mine through our clothes. He started rubbing his erection against my leg, dry humping me, his brother.



"Please Tom," I whimpered, "Don’t do this."



He released me and pushed me back holding me at arms reach.



"Oh no Sis, don’t come on all coy now deary, you weren’t coy last night when you were sucking and fucking my mates now, were you Michele?" he said sarcastically.



"Anyway Sis, you are probably right about one thing, I don’t want to get you diverted from cooking my breakfast do I?" he chuckled.



"Plenty of time for that sort of fun after I’m fed. Now get going Sis, two eggs over easy; just like you were last night if I remember," he chuckled at the joke made at my expense.



"Crisp bacon, toast and coffee please Sis. Chop chop, I’m hungry."



I felt so humiliated, but I was relieved to be out of his reach. At least while I was cooking it gave me time to think about some way of getting out of this dilemma.



I put bacon in a pan on the stove and retrieved eggs, milk, margarine, and coffee from the fridge. Then I made what was to be disastrous error of judgement. Instead of kneeling down, ladylike, to get the coffeepot out of the bottom cupboard, I bent over at the waist and started muddling amongst the pots and pans in there searching for the coffeepot.



Tom was greeted with the view of my miniskirt stretched tight against my ass as I bent over. My skirt rode up to reveal the garters attached to the dark band at the top of my diaphanous stockings, the seams leading down to my high heels which were splayed slightly apart. A glimpse of sheer white nylon panty was just visible from under the hem of my skirt. Then I heard Tom groan and utter,



"Fuck breakfast! That view is just too much for me to take in and sit still!"



I heard his chair screech as he pushed it back and he made his way quickly over to me.



"Fuck Sis, I just have to have you," he groaned and I felt his full weight behind me.



He pushed my upper body down so I was bent over the counter top and I felt him fumbling behind me, breathing hard and grunting. I tried to push myself up off the counter and I felt a sharp jab in my side as he punched me.



"Don’t fuck around Sis," he snapped, "this can be easy or hard for you, but I’m taking what I want right now!"



I was winded and in pain and knew I was defeated. I stopped resisting and stood still, bent over the counter. My brother kicked my heels further apart and then I felt him move between my legs. He fumbled again, then in shock I felt his hard penis through my nylon panties pushing against my ass.



"Oh this is so good," he sighed as I felt his hand back there behind me trying to manoeuvre his erection into position.



His cock slid against my stocking thigh and he slowly rubbed it there as he pulled my panties over to one side of ass cheeks to expose my puckered ass bud. Tom reached out and I saw his hand dip into an open tub of margarine sitting on the counter next to my head.



‘Christ,’ I thought, ‘I know what the bastard is about to do.’ Then I felt him rub the cold slippery margarine between my buttocks. Tom eased himself back and placed his hands on my hips, gripping onto my garter belt under my skirt. Then I felt his cock at the entrance to my ass. He just eased forward in one long slow thrust.



"OOOhhhh!" I groaned as I felt his long thick shaft slide slowly into my ass, filling it, the head of his penis pushing up against my prostate.



"OOOhhh!" my brother groaned as his greasy, slick, cock slid easily, deep into me and he felt my ass grip his penis like a velvet glove.



I felt my cock immediately stiffen inside my panties as he started to fuck me with long slow strokes. I couldn’t help but feel sexy all over as I accepted my brother’s invasion of my ass. The stimulation on all the sensitive nerves deep in there, the pressure on my prostate, and the magnificent feeling of being filled with cock, all combined to drive me into ecstasy.



I pushed back to meet his slow easy thrusts and I felt him release one hand from my hip.



"Oh Sis," he moaned, "this is so good, I can’t hold it in much longer."



I knew what he meant, he was close to coming, and so was I. I pushed back harder as his long slow thrusts grew more intense, he was pushing his pelvis hard against my soft ass cheeks on the in stroke and pulling back so just the head of his cock was just inside my sphincter on the out stroke. I matched his rhythm and then I felt his free hand grip my hard cock through my panties. He didn’t wank it, he just squeezed my cock in time with his thrusts.



It was too much for me and I started to squirt hot semen, drenching my panties as he squeezed me harder. Tom grunted and pushed himself into me as far as he could, I was pushed hard against the kitchen counter as my brother’s throbbing cock exploded deep in my ass. I felt the head of his penis pulsate against my prostate as he shot stream after stream of hot semen deep inside me. I continued to eject jets of come as his hand squeezed my penis harder through my silky nylon panties.



I moaned and squirmed my ass back against him to drain the last droplets of come from him. He groaned and collapsed against me, sated.



"OOOOOhhhhhh Sis, that was just so fucking good," my brother whispered in my ear and kissed my earlobe.



To be continued




My sis had grown up.

Jim Moore on Incest Stories

I had joined the Army after getting out of school at 18 years old and when I left my little sister (call her Janice) was just 10 years old. I was always her "big brother" and we got along great. I had never thought about sex with her at all.

When I arrived home I was supprised to see this very sexy young girl run out and jump in my arms and give a kiss on the mouth. She said "oh it's so good to have you home again, I have missed you so". I just stood there and looked at what was a well rounded young girl of 13.

We went inside and she wanted to know all about what I had been doing and to my supprise she ask if I'd been getting lots of pussy. I told her she was to young to talk like that. I could see her nipples sticking through her "T" shirt, bu

Read More
t she pulled the shirt up and exposed two of the most beautiful tits I had ever say. She said, "do this look like a little girl to you"? I could feel my cock start to get hard just from looking at her wonderful tits. I told her she better stop before Mom and Dad come in and saw her like that."Oh I forgot to tell you they have gone for the weekend, and we have the house to our selves"

I was setting on the sofa and she walked up and wiggled her tits almost in my face and said "Do you like them? I told her they were beautiful. "You can feel them if you want" I was almost in a trance as I put my hand on her perfect rounded tits and squeezed them. She pushed back and before I knew what was going on I had one of them in my mouth sucking on it. She was moaning and saying "suck them big brother suck both of them". By this time my cock was as hard as a rock and bulging in my shorts. She sat on my lap and started rubbing my cock through my shorts. "You have a nice big cock there brother, let's take it out so I can see it" I pulled down my shorts and briefs and my cock sprang up. She let out a little scream and grabbed it and started pumping it slowly. I couldn't believe what was going on. Here I was with my 13 year old sister and she had my cock in her hand as I sucked her tits.

She stood up and pulled her shorts down and threw them away and said "take my panties off brother". I reached out and pulled down her panties to see a small patch of hair on her pussy. I rubbed her and slid my finger into her little slit to find that she was very wet. She got down on her knees in front of me and opened her mouth and started sucking my the big head of my cock. "Oh Janice we shouldn't be doing this, you are my sister and besides that I'm much to old for you". She just looked up at me and continued to suck and jack my cock.

Here I was home for only less than an hour and I had my little sister sucking my cock and enjoying every minute of it. I had laid back on the sofa and my 8" cock was sticking straight up as she sucked the head and licked it. She pulled her mouth off and said "I need you in me, I need you to fuck me" and before I could say anything she was on my lap with a leg on each side with my cock touching the hair on her cunt. I was totaly out of control by now and all I wanted to do was get my cock in her sweet little pussy and fuck for dear life. I guided my cock to her small fuck hole and rubbed it up and down a couple of times and then it happen, she lowered her self and I had the head of my cock in her pussy. She was so tight and wet I wanted to just ram all of my cock in her but thought better. I ask her if she had ever been fucked before and she shook her head yes as she began to ride my cock up and down going deeper with every stroke. I looked down and watched my cock slowly disappear into her tight little cunt.

After she had buried all of me in her she started to bounce up and down and I shoved my cock up to meet her every stroke. She had her eyes closed and was moaning " Oh Oh Oh" with every stroke. She was so tight I knew I wouldn't last long and she bucked up and down on my cock. "Oh fuck me big brother, fuck me the way I've always wanted you to fuck me." Oh shit sis I'm about to cum should I pull out"? NO keep fucking me and shoot your cum in my belly" She made about three more bounced and she started with a low moan that keep getting louder until she almost screamed out "I'm cummmmmminnnnngggg" With that I started to pump a full load of cum deep into her pussy. We slowed the pace and I unloaded every drop of cum I had in her. She leaned over and kissed me and said "I have dreamed of this for a long time and it was just as wonderful as I ever thought it would be" I told her that she was the best fuck I had ever had and we decided that there would be much more of this before the week end was up.

atoydon1 on Incest Stories

That little minx was doing it again. Lying out on her lawn and fingering her hot little cunt and knowing that I was watching. She had been doing this for quite some time now and was teasing me.
Ever since she was knee high to a grasshopper, Bea was always in and out of my house, and now made all the signs that she wanted me. I had fought against my feelings but deep down I dearly wanted to ram my hard cock up her little cunt.
She had blossomed into a very beautiful girl and at thirteen she had a tight little bum and small pert tits that she would shake under my nose. She played the little innocent and would look at me with those pale blue eyes and stroke her tits as she asked if I could fix her bike or mend a puncture. She always wore the skimpiest bikinis and pulled up tight to
Read More
show her cunt lips and now a few pussy hairs peeking out the edges. She would sit and watch me fixing her bike with her legs spread wide and scratch her thigh. How I controlled my self I would never know.

I had been divorced for just over a year and not getting any pussy was making me very frustrated. Bea's ma, Amber had given me a delicious blowjob at a party once but she was so drunk she passed out soon afterwards, and had properly forgotten she had done it. I liked her ma, she had been a widow for about three years but since my divorce I saw little of her on a one to one as she was working at the bank. I would love to get closer to her but somehow I never plucked up the courage to ask her out or even over for a drink. Bea was the real problem. She would blatantly finger her cunt as she asked me for a favour. I was climbing the walls.

Things came to a head on the Saturday morning. Bea came over and for once was wearing loose shorts and a bikini top. She sat on the sofa and lifted one leg to scratch it and this allowed me to see that she was not wearing panties and I got a good look at her sweet little cunt and a few pussy hairs.
I groaned as I passed her a can of cola and sat down trying to hide my hardening cock. Bea hooked a leg over the armrest and sighed, "Look Ted, I really need to know, do you like me or not?" I looked at her in surprise. "Bea I think you are great, of course, I not only like you, I love you, what a question to ask" Bea giggled and came and sat on my lap and looked me hard in the eye as she felt my hard cock pushing against her arse. "Ted, I love you so much and always have but you treat me like a little girl, I have feelings and I want you so much to love me and treat me like a woman". She wriggled around and sat facing me, my hard cock in line with her cunt. She kissed me and eased her self along my throbbing cock and sighed.
"Ted I do very naughty things knowing you are watching and I get such a high thinking of you making love to me and well, it makes my pussy itch and I have to play with it". I hugged her and told her that she drove me crazy when she fingered her pussy. Bea giggled, "Well why don't you play with my pussy and do all sorts of delicious things to me, I do want you to". "Are you sure Bea?" I asked as she reached down and felt my hard cock. Bea kissed me and said,"I'm very sure Ted". I carried her up to my room and eased off her shorts as she removed her top. She lay like an angel with her legs spread wide. Her body was half way between a child and a woman and made my cock twitch. She smiled as she saw my hard cock as I removed my shorts and sighed as I moved close and let her stroke it.
"Wow Ted, it's sure a big one" Bea stroked it up and down as I fingered a very wet little cunt.
Bea groaned as I lay down and lifted her on top of me and turned her around so her sweet cunt was over my mouth. I licked then sucked her cunt lips and that made Bea tremble, "Oh, Ted that feels so good". Bea grabbed my cock. I could feel her hot breath on it and drooled as she licked the head of my throbbing cock. I feasted on her sweet tasting cunt and had her wriggling and squirming her cunt hard on my mouth as she sucked the head of my cock. I drooled as she felt my hard balls and I sucked her clit into my mouth and used my tongue to poke deeper into her cunt. Bea lasted a few minutes before she cried out and shuddered as she flowed her juices into my mouth. I eagerly sucked them out and felt Bea shake as I nipped her clit with my lips. Bea groaned and whispered, "I do so love you Ted" and eased off me. She hugged me and gave me a big kiss and moved down the bed and held my cock.

She looked up at me and smiled then began to suck the head of my cock again. I lay there and drooled as her mouth did wonders to my starved cock. Bea would suck the head and run her tongue over and around the head in her mouth. Bea eased in a bit more cock as she stroked the base and managed a third of my cock. Bea lifted my balls and sighed as she began to give my cock some serious attention. For such a young girl. She was doing a great job. I could not last long like this, all my thoughts and lack of sex would make me cum very quickly. I warned Bea that I was near to cuming but Bea just looked up at me and stroked my cock faster. I groaned as my balls rumbled and cried out as I erupted into her mouth. Bea seemed unsure what to do then gulped down the first lot and then sucked and swallowed as my spunk poured into her mouth. Bless her, she drained my cock. I could see some spunk around her mouth but she drained my cock then kissed it as she wiped her mouth and licked her fingers. Bea giggled, "Wow, Ted there was so much of it I did not know what to do with it and decided to eat it and not make a mess, and it tastes nice and thick". She crawled up into my arms and hugged me. "Did I do OK Ted?" I stroked her hair as she lay on top of me. "Bea honey, you did fantastic" I stroked her arse as Bea reached down and held my limp cock. Bea opened her legs and let me finger her arse then her cunt. I managed to get two fingers in with no problem and had Bea sighing as she moved further up to help me.
"I love you touching me Ted, and I have waited so long for you". Bea gripped my limp cock and pulled away from me and went back to my cock. As it was limp, Bea had little trouble sucking my cock into her hot little mouth. I lay there and watched this little darling sucking and licking my cock and slowly my cock began to harden. Beas eased some out of her mouth until she was satisfied that it was hard enough for her. Bea looked at me and smiled, "Now I want you inside me Ted" Bea lay back and spread her legs and stroked her cunt as I then lifted her legs up and knelt down and rubbed my cock around her cunt. Bea watched my cock and sighed as she felt the head slowly force in to her cunt.
I stopped as Bea groaned but she egged me on. I managed a good third and was pleased to feel Bea's cunt relax a little and cooed as she had half my ten-inch cock in her very tight cunt. I was very gentle and Bea held my hips as I eased my hard cock in and out of her little cunt. Bea groaned and sighed and wriggled her cunt around my cock and trembled. Bea grunted and stiffened and tried to take more of my cock as she lifted up and flooded down onto my cock. Bea whimpered and held me tight as her cunt relaxed a bit more. I pushed and eased in more cock as Bea lay there whimpering. Bea leaned up and kissed me. "That was so wonderful Ted". Thanks to Bea sucking out my spunk, I was hoping to last a lot longer this time but her hot little cunt wrapped tightly around my cock might be too much for me.
I now had two thirds of my cock in Bea and she seemed OK. She grunted something and I had to ask her to repeat it. "Please let me get on top" I rolled over so Bea sat on my stomach and she reached back and felt most of my cock in her cunt, "That's where it belongs Ted, deep in my pussy". Bea held my shoulders and kissed me as her little arse bobbed up and down my cock. She knew just how much cock to take without hurting herself. I stroked her back and arse as she began to bounce faster and faster.
I whimpered to the delicious feel of her tight cunt and prayed that I would not climax yet. But Bea had other ideas. She wanted to feel my spunk blast inside her and begged me to fill her eager cunt.
Bea cried out and rammed her cunt hard on my cock and winced but held all my cock in her cunt. I blasted deep and with some force into her cunt as Bea gurgled and groaned as my spunk poured into her. Bea wriggled her arse and licked my face and smiled. "That has to be the greatest feeling in the whole wide world". Bea lay there and sighed as she slowly relaxed. Bea held my cock in her cunt and licked my face like a puppy. "I have waited for this day ever since I saw ma suck your cock that night at Dee's party". Bea sat up and made sure my cock stayed where it was. She giggled and told me that to her I had always been her second daddy. Always there to help her and when her dad died she wanted to show her love to me in this special way. I held Bea tight and stroked her hair. Bea carried on. "When Sheila left you I thought, now I can have Ted all to my self". "I know ma likes you a lot but she thinks you don't like her Ted" I smiled, what a fool I had been over her mother, and now I had her thirteen year old telling me. Bea sighed. "I can feel your spunky sloshing around inside me and it feels great".

Bea wanted to stay like this forever but eventually allowed us to get up. Bea ran off to the shower as I sat there sighing to this fantastic experience. Bea came back and insisted on helping me shower. She paid special attention to my cock and balls as I could not resist a feel of her hot little cunt. By the time we did get out and dry, Bea refused to dress, "Are we not going to do it again Ted?" I smiled and thought why not.


We had a snack with Bea sitting on my lap as she reminding me of the party at Dee's "Ma was so drunk and what with loosing dad she was past caring. She always had a thing for you and so wanted to be closer to you. She knew I was watching but did not seem to mind. When she pulled your big cock out, I drooled as ma sucked it all into her mouth. My pussy was getting so wet as I began to play with my self, that was my very first time. I so wanted to be nearer but stayed behind the big pot plant and watched.
After that whenever I saw you I thought of your big cock and how I would love to suck it and have you fuck me. I tried every thing to encourage you but you never made a move and that pissed me off".

Bea cleared the things away and peeked out the window. "Ma will not be back until later so we can enjoy ourselves again". I felt my cock twitch and Bea giggled and said my cock must have heard her. Bea made me sit in the chair and knelt down and began to lick and suck my cock. Bea was getting better and seemed more relaxed as she ran her finger around my balls. I sighed and stroked Bea's hair.
Bea wanted to suck my cock longer but I wanted to fuck her before she sucked my spunk out again. I got some Vaseline and Bea giggled as she knelt over the chair and let me grease her cunt.
I nudged my cock into her tight cunt and Bea pushed back and sighed a she took half of it. Bea whimpered, "Delicious" I gave Bea a nice steady fuck. She was taking more of my cock each time and had most of it deep in her hot little cunt. I fingered her arse and Bea whimpered but let me push a finger in. Bea wriggled her arse and cooed, "I like that" and began to fuck my cock.

I just let her take the lead and Bea was riding up and down my cock like an old hand. Bea groaned as I eased in a second finger and then flooded down as my finger were deep in her arse. Bea rolled her arse around my fingers and cooed and sighed. Bea groaned as I pulled my fingers out and I held her little hips and began to give her a harder fuck. Bea groaned but drooled to the feel of my hard cock ploughing in and out of her cunt. I was pleased that Bea had not dragged my spunk out and began to feel Bea's clit as I reamed her cunt. Bea cried out again a little later and flooded down onto my cock again. Bea pushed back and had all my cock as she whimpered and shuddered wildly. God she was a joy to fuck. Her cunt held my cock deep inside her and she rolled her arse with my strokes.
Bea whimpered that my cock was banging her lungs and don't dare stop. Bea begged me to stick my fingers back in her butt and "Fuck my brains out" Bea's arse opened to my two greasy fingers and Bea went crazy bouncing up and down my cock My balls warned me that a pay load was due and I reamed her cunt harder and sighed as Bea cried out and shuddered and cooed loudly as she felt my spunk blast deep into her cunt. Bea was pinned down on the chair with two fingers deep in her arse and my cock buried to the roots and still she wriggled to drain my spunk out. Bea whimpered but held my cock tight with her cunt muscles. For over five minutes we stayed like this until Bea begged to stand up.

I pulled my fingers out and eased my limp cock out. Bea turned and saw my dripping cock and sucked it into her mouth. Bea cleaned my cock then found some spunk drops on my balls and licked them off before hugging me tight. "Ted that was so wild and I wanted it to go on forever".
She pulled me down and kissed me hard and let her tongue roam around my mouth. Bea held my limp cock and kissed it. Bea insisted that I sat down and climbed on my lap and smothered my face in kisses. She took my hand and led me up to the shower again and we rinsed ourselves and Bea wrapped her legs around my hips as I washed her cunt out with my fingers. Bea carefully washed my cock and gave it a quick suck before we stepped out and dried ourselves. I tried to slip my shorts on as Bea jumped on me and wrapped her legs around my waist. "I will always remember our first time together" We eventually got dressed and Bea helped me tidy up before kissing me good bye. Bea ran back,
"Ted will you please let ma know that you do like her and maybe invite her over for a drink or something?" I kissed Bea by the open door and assured her I would find some excuse to talk to Amber.


That only took a day because Amber came running over Sunday morning and cried, "Ted we got a burst water pipe and it's flooding the kitchen" I grabbed my toolbox and asked where the stopcock was. "I think it's in the garage Ted" she cried. I soon found it and shut it down and ran into the kitchen. The floor was flooded. I soon found the cause under the sink. One of the plastic snap connections had split on the cold feed. I ran back and found one in my shed and soon had it in position. Amber was crying as Bea came in with two brooms. Bea and I swept the water out the back door and then we mopped up and now it did not look too bad. Amber had a stone tiled floor so it was only the wood edges that had suffered, but they were cedarwood and would not be ruined. Bea played it pretty cool and did not panic like Amber. Amber sat down as Bea passed me a wine bottle and nodded to her ma. Bea put two glasses down and began to wipe the floor again to be sure all the water was cleared. Amber drank her glass and looked at me shyly. "I know Ted, I panicked and thank god that you were around" I poured Amber another glass as I got Bea to open the stopcock slowly and see how the new connection was. Thank heavens there was no more leaks. Bea ran back and forgot herself and wrapped her self around my legs, "Thanks Ted, you were great". Amber wiped her eyes and gripped my hand as she too thanked me again. Bea poured me a large glass of wine as she stroked her ma's hair. "Ma think how lucky we are having Ted right next door". Amber looked at Bea and frowned but gave her a kiss and agreed.
The time seemed right so as Bea swept the steps down, I told Amber that I had been so wrapped up in my own thoughts and maybe gave Amber the wrong idea that I did not like her. Amber sat there with a slight smile on her face as she held my hand. She looked at Bea and whispered, "Has my little girl been talking to you Ted?" I agreed that Bea might have said something to me. Amber giggled and just like her delicious daughter did and that made me smile. "Well Ted what would you say if I invited you over for dinner tonight to repay my thanks for your help?" I nodded as Bea came running in and looked at us both holding hands and smiled. "Am I interrupting something or I the only one cleaning up around here?" Amber and I started laughing as Bea stood with her hands on her hips trying to look stern.
Amber cuddled Bea and said, "I was inviting Ted to dinner tonight to say thank you for his help" Bea's eyes lit up and looked and me. Bea whispered in her ma's ear, "About time " We both heard her and I collapsed laughing as Amber had tears running down her face. Bea giggled and gave me a big hug and kiss. "See how easy it was Ted?" I gave her a big hug and rested my hand on her arse and agreed.
I made sure everything was OK and asked what time should I come over. Bea jumped in quick, "About six and I'll come over for you Ted". I picked up my tools after taking a last look at the pipe and Amber followed me to the door. Amber smiled and brushed my hair out of my eyes, "Kids, what do you do with them?" Amber looked at me and then gave me a quick kiss on my lips and said, "See you later Ted" and watched as I walked off humming to myself. Amber was a beautiful woman and I would keep my fingers crossed that I did not put my foot in my mouth and ruin the evening.

Bea came walking in wearing a short dress in pale blue, she looked delicious with her hair brushed down and flicking up at the ends. I wore slacks and a matching shirt in cream and Bea gave me a big sloppy kiss as she checked me over. "Look Ted this is your chance to get it together with ma, I shall leave you two alone to get to know each other". I picked up two bottles of white wine as Bea took my hand and led me through the back to her place. We had to use the main door, as Amber was busy in the kitchen. Bea took the wine and poured me a large drink from another bottle. Bea ran off and Amber came in and I groaned with delight. Amber had her blonde hair waved and resting on her shoulders. Her dress the same as Bea's in blue with her large firm tits standing proud, her small waist and slim hips swayed as she walked towards me. She looked stunning. She smiled and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek as I told her she looked fantastic. She beamed to my compliment and whispered. "You look good enough to eat" and winked at me.
Bea came back and led me into their dinning room and it was laid out and sparkled. Amber had gone to a lot of trouble to get this just right. I was very impressed. Bea gave my cock a little feel and led me to my chair. Bea sat opposite and Amber was going to sit next to me. I liked the idea. Bea refilled my glass and blew me a kiss and whispered, "I love you so much" Amber came in carrying a tray of dishes but refused my help. Bea did help and then we sat down to a delicious dinner of roast pork. I praised Amber on her cooking and the work she must have put into it all. I asked, "How's the kitchen Amber?" She gripped my hand and said. It is drying out and should be OK now".
We all drank plenty of wine and Bea looked so lovely as she insisted that she would clear the table. I offered to help but Amber rested her hand on my thigh and stopped me.

We later went into the lounge and Bea was making sure our glasses were kept filled. Amber was much more relaxed now and sat with me on the sofa as I drooled to the smell of her perfume. I could see down the top of her dress and saw two large firm tits without a bra to hide them and sighed to my self. Amber was very aware of Ted next to her and felt her cunt leaking as she crossed her legs. "Maybe I should have wore panties" she thought. For over an hour we talked and Bea ran around filling our glasses up and then made the excuse to prepare her homework for school tomorrow. Bea climbed on my lap and gave me a big sloppy kiss and hugged me. Then gave Amber a big hug and kissed her. Bea waved and we heard her climbing the stairs. Amber looked at me and giggled. "How come Bea has suddenly taken to giving you bigger hugs than she gives me" and burst out laughing. I lifted her onto my lap and said, "Now take all the hugs you want" Amber giggled and drained her glass and looked at me with a wicked smile on her face. "If memory serves me Ted, the last time I got drunk I might have been very naughty and done things to you, and I thought that because of that you did not like me any more". Amber stroked my face, "What did I really do Ted? I think I know but would rather you tell me for sure". I shifted Amber on to my cock and asked her did she really want to know. She giggled, "You know I do so please tell me". "Well Amber I am not sure where to start.
First you dragged me away to the patio at the side of the garden and gave me a hard kiss and told me you were feeling very horny and then you pulled out my hard cock and gave me the best cock suck of my entire life. I still think about it often". Amber laughed and wriggled on my hardening cock. "The best cock suck in your life, so why the hell has it taken so long to come back?" I sighed, "I was unsure how you felt about me and did not have the nerve to get to know you better. Please remember that Sheila had walked out and I sort of lost confidence in my self". Amber gave me a long kiss and stroked my face. "Ted, I remember every detail of that night, even Bea watching me. I have this thing about you and when Allen died my urges got stronger for you. When Sheila left you I hoped that things would develop between us but you made no move so that night at the party I took a chance and yes I was drunk but adored the taste of your hard cock in my mouth". She kissed me again, "I was so sure you would be calling around but you never did". Amber giggled as she felt my hard cock pushing against her arse. "Is there something down there that you would like me to take care of Ted?" I weakly nodded my head as Amber closed the door and came back. Amber knelt down in front of me and pulled my hard throbbing cock out and sighed. She kissed the head and took a slow lick along my cock and looked up. Amber slowly eased my cock into her mouth and sucked as she eased it all down her throat and then eased it out and kissed it. "Is that what you remember Ted?" I groaned as she pumped my cock and stopped. She giggled and whispered. "If Bea walks in here now I shall scream, so wait here". Amber went to the door and crept upstairs and opened Bea's door. Bea was in bed writing and looked up at her ma and grinned. Amber gave Bea a big kiss and smiled. "Thank you sweetheart for every thing. You know how I feel about Ted and I won't forget your sacrifice". Bea giggled and hugged Amber. "Believe me ma it was a pleasure to fuck him he is fantastic in the sack and that big cock will drive you crazy". Amber hugged Bea as Bea told her of our second fuck bent over the chair.

Amber kissed Bea. "Look Bea, I don't think Ted is ready for both of us just yet, let me work on him and hopefully he will come around to our way of thinking". Bea kissed Amber, "Does that mean that I can still go over and have a nice fuck with Ted?" Amber giggled and told her it was OK.

Amber came into the room and saw Ted sitting there, with a big hard cock drinking and totally naked and laughed. "I hope Ted you have not started without me" I grinned and said, "How's Bea?" Amber started to remove her dress, "Dead to the world, it was all that wine she was drinking. Amber stepped out of her dress and stood in front of me and her body was perfection I drooled as she opened her legs and let me finger her wet cunt. Amber sighed and pushed me down on the floor and held my cock.
She lay on top of me and her cunt hairs rested on my nose. Amber spread her legs and cooed as she felt my tongue poking into her cunt. Amber just swallowed my cock down her throat and licked my balls and had me drooling. Her throat was gently squeezing my hard cock and I made her groan as she felt me sucking hard on her clit. We sucked each other. The only noise was us both grunting in pleasure. Amber was an expert at sucking cock but I was surprised that I was not pumping my spunk down her throat. Amber started to shake and ground her cunt hard on my sucking mouth and flooded down. Amber gripped my balls and shuddered as she drained her climax into my eager mouth.
She tasted just like Bea sweet and rich. Amber eased off my face and groaned and eased my cock out of her mouth and sat there with glazed eyes. She looked at me and then my cock and straddled over my stomach and guided my cock into her cunt. Amber sighed and slid down my cock and sat there cooing with all ten inches buried in her cunt. She sat up and whimpered, "That's some cock Ted"
Amber held my shoulders and began to bounce up and down my cock drooling. Amber would lift up and ram her cunt down my cock and then do it again. Her cunt held my cock tight and all I could do was stroke her hard nipples. Amber fucked me hard for about a couple of minutes then lifted up and shuddered and rammed her cunt hard down on my cock and I felt her hot cum wash over my cock. Amber sat there with small beads of sweat on her face as she trembled out the last of her climax. Amber smiled and I felt her cunt muscles gently squeezing my cock and knew that she had full control over me. I tried to sit up but Amber pushed me down and grunted in a snarl,
"Just lay there and let my cunt suck it all out". Her cunt was milking my cock so deliciously that I just sighed and nodded. Amber lifted up a little and her cunt gripped and sucked my cock as Amber used her cunt muscles faster. I whimpered as she wiped my face and grinned as I cried out and erupted into her sucking cunt. Amber kept milking my cock and sighed as she drained my balls. She lay on top of me with my cock held tight in her cunt as she asked, "Did that blow your mind Ted?" I sighed and kissed her and stroked her arse. Amber giggled as she eased off my cock and sucked it into her mouth and sucked it clean. She lay down next to me still holding my limp cock. "The feeling of your spunk pouring into me was so lovely".

We lay there for a minute and sat up as Amber poured me a large brandy and giggled, "Sorry Ted but I just had to show you my trick pussy". I laughed as Amber snuggled in and sighed; "If Bea had walked in just then I think she would have jumped on you". I looked at Amber and frowned, "Oh come on Ted, she's nuts about you". Amber kissed me and looked at my limp cock and kissed me, "Are you one of those horny mountain guys that likes to fuck girls in the arse". My cock twitched in her hand, "God, your cocks got ears Ted". I sat back against the armchair as Amber slid onto my lap and kissed me.
I stroked Amber's hard nipples and big tits as she nuzzled into my neck. Amber licked my neck and sighed as I sucked hard on her tit. She ran her fingers through my hair as she groaned and hugged me. "Suck mama's tit baby suck it dry". Amber groaned and stroked my cock and giggled as she felt it harden again in her hand, She pulled me off her tit and kissed me hard. Amber insisted on giving my cock a nice suck and then knelt with her head resting on the seat of the chair.
I moved behind as Amber pulled her arse cheeks open wide. Her arse ring winked at me and I wiped my cock around her wet cunt and then pushed the head slowly into her arse. Amber trembled and pushed back slowly to help. I stopped half way as Amber cooed and sighed. Amber lifted her arse up and slowly pushed down my cock. Amber grunted and eased up an inch or so and moaned, "That has to be the biggest cock ever in that hole Ted". I held her hips as I slowly fucked her arse and was pleased to feel Amber relax and whimper. I adored the feel of my cock in her arse and smiled as I saw my cock ploughing back and forth deep in her delicious arse. Amber cooed and sighed and let me do the fucking. This was the sweetest arse I ever had fucked. Amber just whimpered as my cock began to power deeper until she was getting it all and I had her squirming around on my cock and making a hell of a lot of noise
I knew that I could last longer this time around and held her hips as I reamed her sweet arse with pleasure. Amber lifted up and slid up and down my cock cooing and sighing. Amber groaned and pushed hard down on my cock and cried out as she shuddered and violently hard fucked my cock as she climaxed. Amber whimpered and turned her head and had tears in her eyes.
"Ted, that was fantastic". I smiled and kissed her shoulder and carried on fucking her arse. Amber groaned but her arse relaxed and was taking my cock well with no sign of pain. I groaned as she tried to squeeze my cock with her arse muscles but she gave up and left me to start to hard fuck her arse. Amber braced herself and met each deep thrust with relish and lined her arse up again with my cock. For a good five minutes I hard fucked her arse and at last felt my balls tingle.
Amber was panting and whimpering and she growled loudly as she felt my cock swell up in her arse, "Yes" she screamed and flooded down as my cock blasted deep into her arse. I held her tight with my cock buried to the hilt and sighed as my flowing spunk seeped into every crevice in her arse. Amber shuddered and knelt there panting and at last lifted up and looked at me. Her eyes were half closed as she wriggled her arse on my cock and groaned as I eased it out with a loud plop.
Some of my spunk squirted out but Amber just looked at my cock hungrily. She turned and sucked it into her mouth and sucked it clean before falling on me and kissed me. "Oh Ted, that was so wild, I seemed to be cuming for ever". Amber pushed me down and covered my face with kisses and then licked my cock and balls. We lay in each other's arms for a while then had a drink.
Amber sat on my lap and gripped my arm. We drank our drinks as I told her that it was now eleven and time to go. Amber groaned but let me dress as she slipped on her dress. We tidied our selves up and Amber led me to the front door. Amber giggled and felt my cock and asked if I was going to see her again. I smiled and hugged her and stroked her arse. "Just try and keep me away Amber".

I lay in bed and thought of my fantastic fuck with young Bea on Saturday and the great fuck with her ma Amber on Sunday night. I lay there stroking my cock and relived the moment when my cock exploded in her sweet arse. I fell asleep with a big smile on my face and a nice feeling of total relaxation.
I showered and dressed and went over to the office and checked the mail, just a bill and a request for some files to be checked for the publishers. I ran a small agency that legally checked documents and papers for loopholes in the legal system and made a good living from it. I used a good computer and it was link to a major network that I could call on for extra help. I left the three staff and was pleased at our turnover. Since my wife divorced me the business and taken off and was now making good money. I did some shopping and was back home by one and cleaned up the place. Amber said she was going to come over to talk and wondered what that was about.
Amber knocked on the back door at three and then walked in and saw me and hugged me. "I have one very sore arse and may need some soft soothing affection". I made some fresh coffee and we sat in the kitchen as Amber held my hand. "First I have to say a big thank you for fixing the burst pipe, second a very big thank you for a delicious and enjoyable night". She kissed me hard and looked at me with those delicious blue eyes and grinned. She blew me a kiss and whispered, "You were fantastic last night". Amber gave me a hug and giggled and told me that Bea lay upstairs and listened to the noise I was making and knew what we were doing. "She made it very clear this morning, that she was coming over to see you so I had better make myself scarce". Amber said she would talk to me later if that were all right.
Amber had been gone about twenty minutes when Bea came in the back door and stood there smiling, in her pretty school dress. "You must have given ma a good time last night Ted what with all that noise she was making and that makes me very happy". Bea hugged me and gave me a big kiss and whimpered, "Can you please carry me upstairs and fuck my brains out please?"
My cock hardened as I rushed upstairs with Bea in my arms. Bea stripped off and waited for me.
"Can we suck each other first and then let me kneel down as I loved that position?" I lay on the bed as Bea crawled on top and mashed her cunt in to my mouth. Bea sucked and licked my cock then eased it into her mouth and sucked away humming. I reamed her cunt with my tongue and sucked her clit with my lips as she squirmed around. Bea soon climaxed and whimpered as she rubbed her flowing cunt around my mouth. She shuddered and sighed and drooled as I licked out her sweet cum.
Bea kissed me and knelt on the bed and gripped the headboard and groaned as my cock eased into her cunt. Bea was not so tight today and I sighed when I saw a good half of my cock in her tight cunt. I gave Bea a slow but hard fuck that had her rolling her cunt round my cock in pleasure. I drooled as she stroked my balls from between her legs and lifted her head and groaned softly. I managed to give Bea another hard climax, as she was now taking most of my cock then she begged me to fill her cunt full with my cum. I gave Bea a few good deep hard fucks and then smiled as my cock poured my hot spunk deep into her cunt. Bea whimpered but drained my cock and knelt there getting her breath back.
She lifted off my cock and sucked it clean and hugged me, "Thank you Ted, I have been dreaming of this all day at school". Bea ran into the bathroom and cleaned up then came out as I was dressing. Bea gave my cock a little suck and said she would have to go. I kissed her and watched her run off home. I finished dressing and went down and got some dinner started.

About Eight thirty Amber came in through the kitchen and I patted the sofa seat next to me. I poured Amber a glass of wine as she nestled in and held my arm. I waited until Amber was comfortable and asked her what she wanted to talk to me about. She giggled and sat on my lap. "Ted I am just crazy about you and feel so happy and relaxed with you". She sipped her drink and stroked my face.
I kissed her neck as she sighed and put her glass down. "Ted, I know this may not be the right time but how do you really feel about Bea. I mean do you still see her as a little girl or are you now aware that she is turning into a very beautiful teenager. I smiled at this remark. I was more aware than she thought. I saw Bea as one very horny and sexy girl and age did not come into it. I told Amber the truth, well to a point. That when I saw Bea in her skimpy bikini's, I was very aware that she was indeed no longer a little girl but one very sexy looking female. Amber giggled and kissed me. "You mean she makes your cock hard watching her". I grinned and nodded as Amber held my hand.
Amber laughed and told me she had no problem with Bea. "That girl has her head firmly screwed on". I topped up Amber's glass as she sat on my lap. "Ted I have an idea, how about coming with us for the weekend up to our trailer on Lakeside?" I remembered that Her and Bea used to go up there a lot a year or so ago and liked the idea of us all together and becoming closer and agreed. "OK big boy, we can drive up late Friday and have a great weekend".
Amber wriggled her arse on my cock, "Ted I can't go home without my pussy full of cock"
I dragged Amber up to bed and after she had giving my cock a real hard suck, I gave her a double fuck. My old staying power was coming back and I just could not resist giving Amber a nice long hard fuck in her arse. It was past eleven before Amber went home, limping.


We had my station wagon loaded and I headed for Lakeside a two-hour drive. Bea was thrilled that we would all be together and held my shoulders as Amber held my thigh on the drive. We had a clean run and with Amber's directions were soon unloading the car. Amber sent Bea over to the store with a small list as she made some coffee. Bea returned and changed into her tight hot pants and loose top.
I had a look around and saw that there were only two bedrooms. The one Bea used and a large double. Bea put my bag on the bed and whispered; "Tonight you sleep with ma" I smiled and began to understand what was going on. They both knew about each other and maybe it was not such a bad idea. Mother and daughter both getting my cock. Amber changed into a short skirt with no panties and I drooled as she bent down to pick something up and saw a delicious bare arse and pussy.
After dinner, we strolled along the river and then later sat drinking and talking. Amber giggled as Bea sat on my lap and kissed my neck. Bea looked at me with a wicked smile on her face as she handed me my drink. Some time later, we cleaned up and got ready to turn in. Now I would see how they were going to play their scene.
Bea came out from her room wearing a thin shirt and jumped on me to kiss me good night and I held her bare arse as she hugged and kissed me. I could not resist a little finger before putting her down and watching her kiss Amber then closed her door. Amber gave my cock a little squeeze and kissed me.

I followed Amber into the bedroom and Amber slipped her dress off and waited for me to undress.
She climbed into bed and waited for me to climb in. Amber giggled when she saw that I had a hard throbbing cock and eagerly sucked it into her mouth. She moved around so I could suck on her cunt as she swallowed my cock down her throat. I gave Amber a heavy climax with her mashing her cunt hard on my mouth as I drained out her cunt juices. Amber groaned but eased off my cock and came and sat on my stomach. She licked her lips. "Every time I climax with you it gets better and better".
She leaned down and kissed me and stroked my hair. Amber reached back and guided my cock into her cunt and slid down and sat there. She had her cunt muscles sucking my cock again as she sat there drooling to the feel of my hard cock deep in her cunt. I lifted Amber slightly and began to ram my cock hard and fast in and put of her cunt. Amber was taken by surprise but was soon fucking me back and she loved it. I flipped over and lifted her legs high and rammed her cunt for a couple of minutes, then pulled out and got her on her knees and rammed my cock back in. Amber cried out and flooded down on my cock and was drooling as she shuddered. Her cunt was milking my cock and Amber sighed as my cock blasted my spunk deep into her begging cunt.
Amber knelt there panting and groaned as I eased my cock out. Amber turned and sucked my cock and was pleased to see that it was not limp but still fairly hard. She just looked at me and turned around and pulled her arse cheeks open. My wet cock pushed slowly into her arse as Amber cooed and gave her arse a little shake of pleasure. I now could give Amber what she wanted a good hard and lasting arse fuck. For ten minutes I hard reamed her arse as she lost count of her climaxes. My thighs were wet from her cum dripping on my legs and Amber was whimpering and moaning for me to fill her arse with my soothing spunk. She did not have to wait long and whimpered loudly as she felt my spunk blast deep in her arse. Amber milked my cock and rested with my cock buried to the roots.
She look back at me with a smile on her face, sweat running down her eyes and whispered, "Animal" Amber slid off my cock and sucked and licked it and held it in her hands and kissed the head.
She snuggled into me and groaned. "You have just fuck the legs from under me and it was fantastic". We lay with Amber's arse pressed against my cock and drooled as she wriggled on my cock. "Ted, I feel so relaxed and ache all over" I licked her neck as she gripped my arm then turned and faced me. Amber gave me a slow soft kiss and licked my lips and held my limp cock. Amber sighed and then moaned as I licked a nipple. "Ted please darling, stop I have no energy left" I smiled as she looked at me and giggled. "Save it for the morning you will certainly need it" and hugged me tight. So we kissed and hugged and drifted off to sleep.

Some time in the night I felt Bea crawl into bed with us and she wedged her self between Amber and me and snuggled in and held my cock. She was naked and leaned up and kissed me.
Amber grunted and turned and put an arm around Amber and murmured "Hi baby" and went back to sleep. Bea sighed as she snuggled tightly into me and lifted a leg onto my thigh and went to sleep. I glanced at the clock and it was just after four.

I awoke and sighed. Some one was sucking my cock and was doing a great job. I opened one eye and saw Bea sucking away with her eyes closed. Amber grunted and snuggled in as Bea stroked my hard balls. Amber opened her eyes and saw me and kissed me as she stroked Bea's hair. Looking right at me, Amber said, "Suck it all out Bea, don't waste a drop of Ted's delicious spunk". Amber groaned as I pulled her to me. "Please be careful. I am still aching from your delicious hard fucking". Amber groaned and looked down at Bea with over half my cock in her mouth. "Now we are complete Ted". Amber groaned as she tried to sit up and giggled as I cried out and poured into Bea's sucking mouth. Bea never lost the beat, she sucked and swallowed in time with my spunk spurting into her mouth and drained my cock so lovely that I was drooling as she cleaned my cock of every drop.

Bea crawled up into my arms and lay on top of me and licked her spunk dripping lips. Amber kissed her and tasted my spunk and grinned. Bea sighed as she kissed me, and in a western drawl said, "Any time you are ready mister, stick that old poker right up my pussy". Amber reached down and began to pump my cock until it was rock hard again. Amber gave it a little suck and guided my cock into Bea's cunt. Amber giggled "Honey I want to see all Ted's cock deep in your pussy". Bea grunted and nodded her head and pushed down on my cock. Bea eased up and down my cock holding me tight and sighed as she eased further down and climaxed. Bea shuddered and whimpered and rolled her tight cunt around my cock and pushed down and took all my cock. Amber hugged her and kissed her ear,
"Great, you have the whole cock baby". Bea groaned and I held her hips and began to fuck her again and Bea begged for me to let her kneel. Amber moved off and helped Bea kneel and pulled her baby's arse cheeks open. Amber cooed as she saw my hard cock sink back into Bea's cunt. Bea grunted but held all my cock in her cunt. I gave Bea a nice fast fuck that had Amber sighing as she watched my cock ploughing deep in her baby's cunt. Bea cried out and climaxed and thrashed around draining her climax and whimpering. I was not far off and held her small hips and fucked her until my cock poured into her little cunt. Bea managed to drain my cock and held it tight in her cunt.
Bea whimpered and eased off my cock and allowed Amber to suck and clean my cock. Amber saw my spunk dripping out of Bea's cunt and slid under and sucked my spunk out and making Bea sigh with pleasure.
Later we all lay locked together and rested as Bea kissed my face all over and then kissed Amber.
We eventually got up and showered and sat naked in the lounge and drank our coffee. Amber hugged me and said. "Ted we both love you to bits and well. I was not sure if you would have us both to start with so we worked out for Bea to get in first and then bring me in. The whole thing leap forward when I got the burst water pipe". I had guessed most of their plan but was pleased, but why the hell did I take so long to get it on with Amber?
That evening I had the pleasure of both of them. I had Amber sucking my cock as I sucked Bea's cunt and then fucked Amber as I finger fucked Bea. Later I gave Amber a hard arse fuck and then fucked Bea. When we did go to bed I had Bea on top with my cock still in her cunt, with Amber hugging me, and reminding me that they both loved me.

PLEASE SON,DON'T MAKE ME.

itsonlyfun on Incest Stories

 Please son,don't make me.

 What was growing in my garden today shocked me.

 --------------------------------------------

 Hi,this bright sunny day became unbelievably different than my normal garden pottering. Me,I'm a widow of five years or there about,I found myself solvent with a cottage and pretty garden. I'm content with my life,well that is as much as a woman without a man at forty three can be. You know a woman used to sexual attention on a daily basis... can be after five years of waiting to see what fate has in store.

 I'm pretty well stacked,pleasant face features,good tits with nipples I like to stiffen and admire in front of

Read More
a mirror. Typical middle aged mother hips,round shapely ass cheeks and a neat pussy surrounded by a curly brown pubic bush. My thighs are exciting or so my old man always claimed when he started on a journey from my slim ankles to my tits with his tongue. - Digressing; these trips started with me laying on my belly till his tongue had reached the top of my ass crack then he frantically rolled me over and continued from my ears to my pussy via my tits.

 Just a memory now. But fate,yeah FATE! Maybe today! This is what was drifting around in my whimsical head as I done some weeding and other enjoyable tasks on my flowery border. Moving along a yard I tingled as the next piece of cold lawn grass tickled my naked thighs because my shortish skirt trailed rather than covered my anatomy when I placed my ass down each time. Just before quite un-intensionally I sat on the small trowel and appreciated the handle trying to seduce my pussy through my flimsy knicker material. I will admit to rocking a while before recovering the tool to continue doing with it what it was intended for.

 Chastising myself for being such a filthy cat,I determined not to do it to often from here till I finished gardening. This was what had led me to thinking about my deceased husband. Now kneeling on all fours to tug at a particularly stubborn weed,when I was startled by the deep voice of a man at the same instant that my ass was slapped and the fingers at least slapped me on the skin. 'Brian! you stupid bugger! You frightened me to death then,especially patting my bum' "No pat mum,that was a slap,how could any man not slap naked skin on offer?" 'Brian!! Stop that I'm your mother,that's not nice. What if someone had seen?' "Mum,your gardens enclosed" 'The gate isn't,what if they'd been looking from there?' "Mum,I was,that's why I had to smack it" 'BRIAN! Stop saying that,you're making me all embarrassed' By this time I was blushing furiously.

 I went even hotter as I realised,he may have been there long enough to have seen me pull the trowel away from my pussy. Trying to be as casual as possible, 'You don't usually call this time,how come?' and 'were you at the gate long?' Ha! Ha! "Worried I may have seen you at it? - Fuck! I went even hotter,he saw me,he must have,otherwise,why would he have said that?' "No mum,I had to see you its important and I came straight in,I thought you would hear the gate go,but the squeaks gone" 'Oh that,yeah,that lad was oiling his bike chain and I asked him to squirt a drop on the hinges' "Ah,I was right then,got yourself a toyboy eh?" 'I WISH'

 Now this son of mine had a smart eye for suits and he always had them in a material that was fine woven. I suspect this was because as a teen,he'd put his dad's suits on,these being ones aquired when on service in the orient. Not available here at that time although they are now. - Sorry to digress again,but as I was sat on the grass now,I followed my thought to find a somewhat large bulge where a son shouldn't have one when he's just smacked a mother's bum. I quickly dragged my eyes up to look at his face. 'What's so urgent all of a sudden?' "We need to go inside,come on" 

 I followed him in,he stood by the fire place and I against the back of the settee waiting for him to turn and talk. 'Tea?' "No mum,not just now,give me a second" I turned away from his back, 'I'll pour a lemon,it made me dry in the sun' Holding the filled glass I turned back around and almost panicked. My grip on the glass was tight enough to break it. My son Brian had also turned around now and was in the process of presenting me with a view I hadn't seen since he was about thirteen and even then not how the next five seconds presented it. His zip was lowered and his hand was inside. In that moment of struggle it became clear why he was having a problem.

 As his hand came clear I found myself with my eyes staring at a rather large hardon. 'Brian! - Attempting to say,HOW DARE YOU! - It came out, HOW HARD! Dare you...' "Mum,listen,I've got a problem" I immediately thought,he wants to show his problem to someone,ME. Why me? a doctor is more sensible. 'Wouldn't a doctor be a better bet?' "Mum,listen,let me explain,its not that sort of problem,its more like your problem" This was terrible,the more I tried the more I found I just couldn't stop looking at his damn piece of hard flesh. 'problem? I didn't know I had one,why would that, - nodding in the direction of his penis, that be a problem for me,I haven't got one' He gave me a damn funny look now.

 "Mum! Just listen and hear me out" Strangely,I felt sorry and excited,all at the same time. 'Bri' Its not a problem,give it time,it'll settle down,just put him away and we'll see if its smaller in a while' "Mum,what are you talking about now,let me explain rather than you jumping to conclusions and anyway,now its out I have no intention of putting it away,not yet anyway until I've told you" 'VIAGRA! That will last with it like that for hours,but then it'll shrink back'

 He got a bit aggresive with his voice. "Shut up and I'll tell you. No its not Viagra,why would I need it? this is me,I have needs,the same as you know you have since,well you know" He nodded at his dad's photo. "Yeah,I know I get spasmodic action,but not enough to be honest" Slightly relaxing now,he sat in the chair adjacent to where I still stood behind the settee. I wished he hadn't moved. With this damn great hardon,I could see some curly pubic hairs now and a section of scrotum because his trousers were more open.

 I lost concentration for a moment as I just couldn't believe what my mind had thought for a second, - If I sat on his lap naked,I wonder if it would make me cum. God woman,you're filthy,its your son's cock. 'Bri' Sorry,say what you were saying,I missed it' He hesitated, "Your problem,I said our problems are alike,you had it and lost it and I want it and we. Hesitation!!! Well we,we need the same,I have what you want and you have what I want" I went all hot,having just had the most filthy thought about my own son's hardon,there he is now saying what I couldn't face up to thinking. "Brian. No,don't talk like that' "Mum,you are,I can tell,you are as well" 'Don't be so ridiculous,I am not and even if I was I wouldn't dare,that's incest,you just can't have your mother,you know that'

 "Mum,course a man can,all he needs to do is grab her and push it up her" There it goes again,god he's making me wet now,if only I could get him to put his cock away and anyway,why's he still so hard. 'Bri put yours away,please just put it away,you're frightening me a bit now,saying you'll grab me and well fuck me without me agreeing to it. That's even worse,that would be raping me' Not to be put off now, "I bet it would make you orgasm though,admit it,it would wouldn't it" I had to sit,I was beginning to feel strange,not faint,just strange,the dirty bugger talking of raping me was having an effect I couldn't recognise.

 "That fate theory mum,you know,fate will give you what's in store for your life. Look it in the face mum,fates just smiled at your day and its still smiling, - he pointed at his hard cock. There it is all shiny,slippery and hard just for you" He had hold of it and pulled the foreskin back from the head, Fuck that head was big at its shoulder. Thinking now, - Brian please stop, please,its making my quim feel all funny and wet. This was so serious,an even worse thought now. He's going too,he's wanking it slowly,he is,he's going to do me,should I dart for the door while he's looking at his fingers pulling the skin back?

 I dropped my glass and on all fours crawled quickly from the settee towards the door,he laughed,but didn't make to follow. "Mum,don't be scared,I wouldn't hurt you you know that,I just want to make love to you,you know,real love playing with each other and finishing with us fucking each others brains out. Crazily,I went through the door to the kitchen and now stood by the sink feeling all horrid and guilty for trying to escape my son's attentions. He stood at the door, "You alright?" I stood looking as he came towards me and with arms outstretched he looked almost funny as his cock swung from side to side until it steadied when touching my dress covered thighs.

 His arms came around my body and he cupped my ass in his hands. His cock was pressing hard against the top of my thighs and right against my pussy. "If we got rid of your dress and even with your knickers still on,it'll slide between your legs just to let you enjoy the feeling,its been to long to be without some loving" I heard my voice, 'mmm' God,he put his mouth by my neck and I tingled,I knew he was going to get in me as his tongue just tickled the lobe of my ear and traced onto my neck. More tingling sensations,I'd always been so sensitive and found it so arousing that,from the my first time it had been done to me I lost complete control of my sexual urges if this was done to me. He's at my other side now,this was even more effective because I'd prefered even more for them to do it there. My nipples tingled now,I closed my eyes. It was no one man doing it it was just the feeling like in a sexy dream.

 That pressure was still against my groin,Oh no,the hands were squeezing my bum,a hand moved from my backside,OH! OH! Its pulling,lifting,dragging at my hem. My belly jerked as I felt my dress being pulled up. His hand was just touching my bare flesh inside my thigh. I instinctively closed them tighter. 'No Brian please don't' Not a sound,just more action on my ear lobe. I stood with heart pounding and tingling all over the place. His hand felt my pussy and stopped pulling my skirt any higher. Warm and hard,he'd pulled slightly away and I felt the warm heat from his cock as it came against my naked skin. Gently he pumped at my thigh each time a little closer as his sticky penis probed ever more between my tightly clamped thighs.

 His precum felt strangely cold as his penis pulled back then warm as he pushed again towards me. Now the moment of truth came. I felt his hand at each side of my hips up under my dress. I knew exactly what he was about,his thumbs hooked in my knickers waist band. 'NO BRI' Not that,do what you're doing,it'll make you cum in a minute. For the first time since he started touching me he spoke. "I know,I so want you Elsa, - Not mum,Elsa,my name,it made a lot of difference strangely,because the boy that took my virginity had said that when he tried to pull my knickers off. I have too Elsa,please lets do it together"

 I pulled his hands away and done to my son what I did to my young lover years before. I put them on my breasts and started to undo the top buttons of my dress. He responded by continuing to undo more buttons then putting a hand inside, "Elsa,your tits,there's no bra" Now with one hand he played before pulling my dress open more and kissing my nipple. The very nipples I so admired daily when hard and they sure were hard now. With only one hand now he was popping button after button from the botton up,as soon as his hand was by my belly button he started again to dry fuck at my thighs. A new feeling was surging along my quim as his hard cock slipped along a wetter and wetter pair of thighs and a wetter and wetter pair of knickers and it now wasn't only his precum that was creating the wetness.

 The hardness was taking its toll on my lips down there. The thinness of material was making my lips very sensitive and I had the feeling I would orgasm even perhaps before my son. I closed my eyes,bit my lip but still the sensation was as strong as ever. "Do you want to cum?" 'mmm' My son was an exquisite lover,he was pandering to what I felt. How could he know I was getting near to an orgasm. HOW? I twitched as I felt a finger press at the leg hole of my knickers. I opened my eyes and looked at his face. His eyes were closed and his mouth slightly open with the tip of his tongue just peeping out. He had total concentration on what I was letting his finger try to do. His concentration relaxed as I opened my legs slightly and let his fingers inside my knickers.

 Feeling at me he found my hard clitoris and as he pulled at it from under its sheath,I inadvertantly jerked and gasped. He slid his finger deeper towards my quim hole then back to my clit making my inner lips open more. I felt his other hand grasp his penis and push it lower then the hand inside pressed my gusset down and away from my quim. He now had the flat of his hand on me and was wiggling it side to side like a shoe horn. I knew why and adjusted my feet to open my thighs more. He looked at me with his eyes smiling and his tongue still sticking out slightly in concentrated anticipation. I darted my face forward and nipped his tongue slightly harder than I intended,to amend this I kissed him hard with a lovers kiss on the lips which he also responded to,putting a hand behind my head and kissing me passionately.

 We lingered as a tingle of sensation ran down my spine till it tingled my bum hole. I felt my back go all goosey at the same time as he started really masterbating my clit' two three fingers then the whole of his fingers as I lifted on my toes to open my thighs wider. UUGH! AAGH! UU-UUGH! I felt his hot sperm spit and stick to my fleshy thighs as I closed my legs on his fingers and jerked at his hardon as my orgasm overtook me and I was so excited I wanted his fingers to stop,then as my orgasm slightly subsided I opened once more for more of the same. He didn't disappoint me either. Three times or was it four I opened and he brought me back to the boil.

 This certainly was no amateur. Fate? Fuck? Who cares,he brought me off the best for a very longtime. His cock went from my legs and I stood with my eyes closed enjoying the afterglow of orgasm. I knew he'd moved and just stayed still. He was near me and I felt him grip at my groins at the back under the globes of my ass cheeks. With his body gone and his cock no longer holding up my dress my sexed up mind was playing games. My dress should be down but it didn't feel as if it was. I reluctantly opened my eyes and in a shocked sort of way,I found I was naked except for my knickers. the dress being undone all the way down was open and hanging at my shoulders.

 My sons eyes was looking up at me with a sexy adoration in his eyes. "Elsa,you're gorgeous,all over" God it gave me such a tingle,the way he was admiring my body. I stood looking as I felt his fingers touch at both sides of my knickers and pull. I put a hand on my pubic mound. 'NO! Not down' "Course not mum. I'm trying to move them aside" Crazy,the mum made my pussy dribble. I knew why as well it was the thought that being down low enough to look at it was absolutely filthy,I was letting my own son look at my quim close up. The fact that he'd just wanked me to orgasm and I still had his spunk all over my legs seemed nothing to him looking at it with his eyes only inches away.

 I suddenly relented and thrilled as I felt him pull my knickers aside. I watched holding my breath as he stared at it then without further ado his head darted at it with his tongue stuck out and hit my clitoris spot on. Gripping my ass tightly I thrilled at the furousiousness of this assult on my clit. You wouldn't believe it I felt myself watching as I with both hands pulled my knickers and inner lips aside and apart to help him get at more of my cunt. 'Suck it! Harder! Harder! suck it all the way' I just couldn't help it,I had to cum,his tongue had to make me. 'Tongue! Push it, pushhh! Right inside go on deep deeper' For A split second all was lost,where's his tongue gone? "That's all I've got" then I felt it again,I pressed for more, 'Do it hard then,go on,harder. NIBBLE IT! The sensation as I felt his lips,not teeth nibbling my clit. Gasping,I felt my love juice spill from me. With my knees ready to give way. 'OH! STOP! For Christ sake no more. I can't take it. You've made me go all weak'

 I stood as he rose back up my body and pressed his lips to mine. I knew I was now acting like a she cat. I gripped his face and kissed so hard I felt our teeth clash,I just didn't care. I nashed my teeth at his tongue and we started tonguing and sucking tongues. They were like two serpents thrashing too and fro inside our cheeks. I clung to him holding round his neck. I felt it I knew he was doing it and I weakly mumbled, 'we mustn't,no not that far' His hands was back on my hips,thumbs inside the waistband again and my heart beat a tattoo in my breast. He was I knew it. My knickers,I felt them stretch off my hips,I felt them slip from my bum as his thumbs reached round and helped them down over them. Weakly my last strength closed my thighs. His cock touched my belly by the belly button,it was still a lot sticky and hard and ready. I knew I was as well. I could feel my love leaking out of my pussy onto the gusset still tucked between my closed thighs.

 His face at my ear. 'God Bri' we shouldn't its so wrong' He pulled at the gusset it was tight but it slipped a bit further down. He fucked his cock at my belly,the head was all slippery and sliding all over the place. He bent back and with his knees taking his body lower I felt his cock press under my pubes and slip along my cunts slit. I wanted to cum again. I opened my thighs a bit and he again tugged at my knickers and I felt them fall away to my ankles. I lifted a leg to make sure they were only around one ankle now and pressed forward with my belly. Without his suit coat, - god only know's when that went off and his shirt totally undone. I looked him in the eye and started to undo his self supporting trouser waistband. They dropped and I tingled realising he was dressed commando style - No boxers. With knees bent again he thrusts at my pussy and it caught his cock on my hole but it pranged away.

 I giggled, 'nearly,its probably healed up its been so long since I've had it' "Try this" FUCK! he came back at me with another thrust I think if he'd missed again my ass would have bruised against the sink edge as he would have lifted me off the floor. But no,he hit my slippery pussy hole and I took a solid eight in one fast ramming. I was in desperate need of this cock. I grabbed at his ass,he at mine and we fucked so hard, my knees trembled. He very quickly started to cum, "Elsa,its going to go in you" 'I know,I don't care,do it' "The spunk,you may get pregnant" 'I know,I don't care,do it! Do it! AAAGH! OOO! UUU! AAAGH! I've cum! I've cum! We both had,now rocking to our joint orgasms, I felt my son's knob,it was jammed well into my uterus. Okay,so he may be going to be a father here, at that instant who gives a shit? I didn't. I'd just got the fucking of a lifetime and as much more as I could handle. Perhaps we'll be more careful next time.

 I stood as he started again and kissing we both went for more orgasm. "I told you you wanted it" 'Shut up and give me more fate. MORE! MORE! I want it all!

 More I got. All over,and we nearly got caught fucking on the lawn later. My keen eared son was just making me orgasm when he heard footsteps and he rolled me over and over to behind a bush. He laughed as he said after. "I bet you're the only woman that knows what its like to orgasm in the middle of doing a kids rolly-polly" - I'm tempted to let him try me in the back way. He's never mentioned it but I'd like to find out what it feels like. I've been washing my bum inside just in case.

 Don't you just love it?

My Amazing Mom

Dougtron on Incest Stories

Alright this is my second story. I wrote this one from a third person perspective and flesh out the beginning a lot more. Any criticisms, suggestions, ect. would be greatly appreciated. It's essentially the same characters as the last story but they aren't related at all. Should I continue on with these same characters or should I try something different next?

Doug is 18 years old, pretty average build, although a bit built from running track in High School. His mom had divorced his father when he was very young so he never really got to know him. She's 39 but still had an amazing body. She's 5'9, blue eyes, long blonde hair, about 130lbs, huge 38DD breasts, and legs that go on forever. She still took great care of her body and went running and swimming several times a week. N
Read More
ow that Doug was out of school she had a lot more free time to herself. Doug had always thought she was an attractive woman but was noticing her a lot more now that she had been toning up.

Doug was sitting in the living room wearing a pair of tight skinny jeans, and a tight t-shirt. It was over 100 degrees outside so he had been staying in the air conditioning all day. He had been channel surfing for awhile, not finding anything good, when the front door opened. In came his mom, wearing a pink mini skirt down to her mid-thigh, a pink halter top, fitting snuggly against her large tits, pink heels that made her already long legs seem even longer. In her left hand was a shopping bag from Victoria's Secret and in her right hand was a bag from Macy's. Her breasts jiggled ever so slightly as she walked, being held in snuggly by her tight top.

"Hey mom, where've you been all day?" he said looking her up and down as he talked.

"Oh, I was at the mall. They were having a big sale today. Sorry I didn't leave a note" she said bending over slightly, setting her bags on the floor next to the couch.

"That's cool. What did you get?"

"Nothing you'd really be interested" she told while sitting down in a chair across from him, cross her long legs and revealing a bit of her pink panties.

"Since I've been swimming so much I decided I should probably get a new bikini. And while I was there I saw Victoria's Secret was having a big sale so I figured I might as well pick up some new underwear as well." The thought of his mom trying on underwear, especially from Victoria's Secret, aroused Doug slightly.

"Cool. So what are we going to have for dinner?" he asked.

"I dunno, let me look and see what we have" she said While getting up and walking into the kitchen, Doug staring at her ass as she walked past him.

"Hmm, there's nothing really good in here. I think I'll just order something later."

"Alright, sounds good to me. So are you going out later tonight?"

"Probably not, I was thinking of trying out my new bikini and getting some laps
around the pool."

"Ok. I might go out with my friends later but for now I think I'm just staying in. I don't really know how you can go outside in such heat."

"If you're in the pool it doesn't really bother you that much. Speaking of the
heat I should probably go swimming now before it gets any hotter out. I'm going to go change and then I'll be outback if you need me for anything." she said while heading out of the kitchen and starting up the stairs.

"Alright, I'll probably just be in here" Doug said eyeing her up and down as she
walked upstairs, catching another tiny glimpse of her pink panties as she neared the top.

After about 15 minutes she finally came down the stairs wearing a rather revealing pink bikini top and pink thong. With every step her breasts jiggled greatly. Doug had never seen his mom in such a revealing outfit. It was quite a shock. He began getting a hard on that was quite difficult to hide in his tight jeans. His mom reached the bottom of the stairs and started walking through the living room on her way to the pool. Before she left she stopped and turned to Doug who was still gazing at her radiant body.

"What took you so long mom?" Doug asked, his jaw almost hanging open.

"Well... I know I'm not as young as I used to be so I started having second thoughts about this suit. I'm not really sure I have the body for something like this anymore. What do you think?"

What did he think? Doug wasn't sure he could tell her what he really thought.

"Well you definitely don't have anything to worry about. That suit looks amazing on you. You sure it's not to revealing though?" He said trying not to stammer to much.

"Oh, I knew it. I thought it showed a bit to much." She said getting all red in
the face.

"Oh, no, I didn't mean that in a bad way. I just meant, well, you're my mom and I've never really seen you wear anything like that before." Just as he said that the mail came in through the mail slot and his mom went over to pick it up. As she bent over to get the mail Doug had a full view of her ass in the thong. He was trying even harder now to keep his hard on hidden.

"Well I'll take that as a complement then, thanks. Sorry if its making you uncomfortable or anything. I guess I just felt like reliving my younger years. It is a little tight around the top though" she said while adjusting her top, bouncing her breasts a bit as she did it. "It was actually a 36D top but it was the last one left so I decided to get it anyway."

Doug couldn't believe what he was hearing. If the top was 36D and it was small just what size where her tits? "Woah... um... mom. A 36D is small on you? I don't mean to be rude or anything, but what size are you exactly then?" he asked quite excitedly.

"Well I haven't measured in awhile but I believe I'm about a 38DD." she said while look down at her breasts sizing them up a bit.

Doug couldn't believe what he was hearing. Thirty. Six. Double. D. He never imagined that they were actually that big.

"Well thanks for the compliments. I really feel better about my purchase now. If you need me I'll be out in the pool." she said while strolling past him again, Doug eyeing up every inch of her body.

Doug had never thought about his mother the way he was thinking now. He had always thought his mother was very attractive and his friend were always talking about wanting to fuck her, but this. This was something completely different. Seeing his mom in barely anything at all turned him on more than anything in his life. He was very surprised that his mother didn't notice his raging hard on, especially with the tight pants he was wearing. He turned around and look back through the clear glass door and saw his mother spreading her self up with tanning oil. The site of this made almost release right there. He could hardly take it anymore. He decided at the very least he should go switch into something a little loser to help hide his hard on. He ran upstairs into his room and threw on a pair of black mesh shorts that he wore when running and were fairly baggy. He had a hard time keeping from masturbating right then and there as he changed. It was almost more than he could take. He decided to look out his window down into the backyard so he could look at his mom without her noticing as easily if he would have been in the living room. She was now in the water swimming around, her long hair flowing and glistening in the water. He sat there for over 45 minutes just watching her swim around before he realized how long it had been. He figured that was long enough and went downstairs, trying hard to get the thought of his mother out of his head. He flipped the TV on and was sort of just mindlessly flipping through channels with the image of his mother still fresh in his mind. After about 20 minutes he heard the back door open. He look back and his mother was walking in, still pretty wet, her skin looking even more amazing now that it was all glistening. The suit was pretty thin and being wet made it eve more transparent. He could now easily see that the cold water had made her nipples very erect. He then glanced down at her crotch and was amazed that he was able to quite clearly tell that she was clean shaven.

"How was the swim?" he asked as she walked in, trying her long hair with a large beach towel.

"It was amazing! You should have come out and joined me." she said, now with her left leg propped up on the arm of the chair right next to him, drying it off with her towel.

"Oh...well I like it better in the air conditioning. With how hot it is out there I don't think even the water would be able to cool me off" he told her trying to
hide the fact that there was definitely now way that he would have been able to contain himself if he had been in the pool with her.

"Well I'm going to go and shower quick and then I'll come down and get us something to eat." she said and then walking up the stairs, Doug staring at her tight ass the whole way up.

Doug just couldn't take it anymore. As soon as he heard the shower go on he ran up into his room. He pulled his shorts down and immediately began furiously rubbing one out, which didn't take long at all, barely 5 seconds. He couldn't believe what he was doing. Masturbating at the thought of his own mother. After cleaning up the mess he made he pulled his shorts back up and went downstairs. He thought that now that he got that out he would be able to relax a little more. He still couldn't get the images of his mother out of his head though. No matter what her put on TV he just kept going back to the thought of his mother in such a tiny bikini. He didn't know how he would go on after seeing something such as that. If she was going to keep wearing that everytime she went swimming he might explode. There's no way he'd be able to hide such arousement forever. He decided that he would just have to figure that out some other time and concentrate on the matter at hand.

After about 10 minutes him Doug still frantically trying to get the thoughts of his mother out his mind he turned and saw her coming down the stairs. She now had on her pink miniskirt again, but was wearing the new bikini top, and the pink heels, which she often wore around the house. She had pink lipstick on and a perfume he had never smelled before. He couldn't believe she was wearing the bikini top as a regular old top. This was absolute torture.

"Hey man. Hope you don't mind me wearing this top around. It's just so hot I
couldn't wear anything else. It's not like you've never seen anything like this
before." she chuckled. Doug gave a weak laugh, already have a full hard on again.

She walked into the kitchen, got out the phone book, and then picked up the phone and ordered them some food. She then came and sat down in the lazy chair across from the couch. She crossed her long, beautiful legs, stretched her arms above her head, which push her tits against each other. Doug was nearly having a heart attack.

"So anything new with you?" she asked Doug, her hand on one knee.

"Um... not really. I'm uh... thinking about going to the beach with Matt and them soon." he managed to stammer out.

"That sounds like fun."

"Yeah." Just then he look down and saw that he had made a terrible mistake. He forgot to put his underwear back on under his short and now his hard on was standing straight up in his baggy shorts. He did his best to try and hide it with out being to obvious. He was so horny now that he just had to ask her something that he often had wondered. "Mom...how come you never go out on dates or anything?"

"Well after I divorced your father I wasn't really in the mood and then I had to raise you all by myself which didn't leave a lot of room for dating."

"But even after I got older, I mean, I'm out of school now and you still never go out. I'm sure you'd easily get any guy you want." he said blushing a bit.

"Thanks. But I just don't know. I mean I've been out of practice for years. I
just don't know if I'm up to snuff anymore. I mean I haven't been fucked in
years."

Doug was surprised at her saying something that blunt. Maybe the thinking about fucking was turning her on as well.

"Mom!"

"Oh come on. I think you're old enough now that we can talk about stuff like this. I know you've gotten some action yourself." she said looking at him with a bit of a twisted smile.

"Mom! Well... yeah. It is true I guess. I've gotten my fair share."

"Yeah, if you're going to do it while I'm home you really should make sure your
door is shut. You had quite a moaner in there a few weeks ago."

Doug went bright red. He was incredibly embarrassed about hearing his mom talk about him having sex. At the same time the thought of his mom hearing him have sex was turning him on even more. He could see that it was doing the same. He was able to see right up her skirt from the way her legs were crossed now and it seemed her panties had a damp spot that was increasingly getting larger.

"If you don't mind me asking um... how do you go on without having sex for so long? I don't think I'd be able to take it." Doug asked forgetting to hide his hard on now.

"Well it isn't easy. I have a few toys that help. They don't really compare to a big cock though."

It seemed that all this talk about sex was causing both of them to lose their
inhibitions.

"Mom! I've never really heard you talk like this before. I never imagined that you'd be like that."

"Well I am a woman."

"True, true. So you really haven't had sex for years? I don't think I'd be able
to handle that. I mean I haven't had sex for three weeks since breaking up with Megan and I'm ready to crack."

"It's pretty hard. Sometimes I get really frustrated and hearing you sometimes
isn't really helping."

"Oh, well sorry." Doug said blushing even more now.

"Well it looks like all this talk has gotten someone excited." she said now looking right at his hard on which was now plainly visible, sticking almost completely upright in his shorts.

"Oh God! I'm so sorry. It's just all this talk about you... and you're bikini
earlier... and what you're wearing now. I mean its just a little hard to control
myself."

"It's fine. I understand, you're a guy."

"Mom, um, are these feelings I'm having right now alright?"

"Well, yes. Everyone has sexual urges. And I think that right now we're both in a pretty good position." she said looking him straight in the eye.

"What do you mean?" he asked not sure where this was going.

"Do you want to lose those shorts? It sure looks uncomfortable."

"Are you sure mom?" he asked, not believing what was going on.

"Go ahead, its fine." she said, licking her lips while staring at the huge bulge.

Doug slid his shorts down his legs and tossed them aside. His cock was now sitting straight up in the air, perfectly erect.

"Wow! You've got such a huge cock! I never really thought it'd be this big. How big is it?"

"Its about 10 inches."

"Wow! Its so smooth too. I haven't seen a cock that nice a long long time." she said with a sort of glazed look over her eyes.

"Since I showed you cock I think its only fair that I get to see those breasts of yours."

"Only fair I suppose." his mother said and unhooked her bikini top and tossed it
behind the couch. Her enormous breasts now lay naturally on her chest, nipples pointy from the cold air.

"Your tits are incredible mom! I never really realized how huge they are."

"Thanks. Do you think that I could... touch your cock? I haven't felt one in
ages." she asked, while already walking over to him.

"Sure, be my guest." Doug absolutely dumbfounded at the events that were
transpiring.

She came over and got down on her knees right inbetween his legs. She started feeling it up and down with her left hand while cupping his balls with her right. Doug could hardly keep himself under control.

"It's so smooth. And such a big head. No wonder that girl was moaning so loudly. And nice big balls. It's nice to see that you keep yourself shaved as well." she said as she continued feeling every inch of it.

Almost instinctively she then put in big lips around the tip and began moving up and down slowly, while gently cupping his balls. Doug wanted to get and say this was wrong but the pleasure was so intense he just layed there in ecstasy. She began going faster and faster now. She took his cock deeper into her mouth to the point that she was almost deep throating him. The fact that she hadn't had a cock for so long made her work even more vigorously. She then began going down deep and sucking hard the whole way up and coming of the head with a loud popping noise. Doug had never had such a blowjob in his life. Nothing even came close. He was trying so hard not to cum. She continued to blow him for for nearly 20 minutes until she finally stopped.

"Doug you're cock tastes amazing!" she said panting a bit, trying to regain her
breath.

"You're an incredible cock sucker! I've never experienced anything like that! But now its my turn." he said with a huge smile on his face.

She instinctively knew what to do and threw off her skirt and panties and got on the couch. She spread her legs upon which Doug immediately put his face inbetween. He began furiously licking every crevice of her pussy. Her pussy was sopping wet by this point and Doug enjoyed lapping it all up. He twirled his tongue around and then went and teased her clit with just the tip of his tongue. He then started alternating between licking all around her pussy and sucking her lips. As he ate her out he reached up and began rubbing her left breast while tweaking her right nipple. At the moment she let out a loud moan which only increased his intensity. As he continued she grabbed Doug's left hand and began sucking his index finger. The feel of her lips aroused him even more. He eventually removed his face from here pussy and moved in closer to her. He then put his lips right and his mothers and began kissing her while he started fingering her with his right hand, using two fingers. Thought of making out with her own son was getting her even more wet. They were both in a state of arousal that neither had ever been in. There tongues danced off of each other what seemed like an eternity to her before she finally stopped.

"I can't take it anymore! I need that fat cock in me now!" she yelled.

"Let me go grab a condo..." he began to say before being interrupted.

"No. I want to feel my own son inside me. I want to see what it's like to really fuck my son. I need to be fucked like I've never been fucked before!"

Doug promptly spread her legs and started teasing her pussy. He ran the tip of his cock around the edge of her pussy which caused her to get even more wet. He then inserted his fat tip and began slowly thrusting his cock deep into her cunt. Her pussy was so tight from the sexless years that it was wrapped tightly around his thick cock. It was so tight that it hurt her slightly but she only screamed for more. At the point he was thrusting deep and faster, his balls slapping against her, both of them covered in sweat. She then leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him and began kissing him again as he continued to relentlessly pound her. As they kissed use began rubbing her clit with her left hand. She couldn't believe how good his cock felt.

"Now fuck me doggystyle!" she panted.

He took his now sopping wet cock out of her cunt as she got on all fours on the couch. He began thrusting incredibly hard now, loving the sound of his balls slapping against his own mother. Her tits bounced wildly in the air as his cock pounded her tight snatch. She then took her left tit and began sucking her own nipple as she took her son's pounding. The fact that her own flesh and blood was now deep inside seemed to turn her on more than anything. She couldn't take it any longer and began screaming with every slap against her skin. After a good deal of time Doug removed his cock and sat down on the couch.

"Mom, I just need a moment to catch my breath. You've exhausted me." Just as he finished saying that his mom was over over his waist.

"I want to taste my own juice on your cock!" she said as she promptly began sucking his cock again.

Doug couldn't believe how kinky his mom was. He couldn't believe that this woman, who was at that very moment suck his cock which at just been inside her, was his own mother. As she suck his cock long and hard he reached over and began massaging her breasts again. After blowing him for another 10 minutes she then got up and straddled her son. She inserted his cock deep in her cunt while leaning right into him, her gigantic mounds right in his face. Her feet now planted firmly on the ground with his cock deep in her, she began moving up and down, her tits bouncing energetically in Doug's face. She rode his cock like Doug had never experienced. He just couldn't comprehend what was happening. So rode him for a time that neither could recount how long it had been.

"I can't hold it in anymore! Get up, I have to cum!" he shouted.

"I want it inside me!" she yelled.

Doug then let go the biggest load he ever had in his life. It began seeping out of her cunt and down his cock. She promptly got up of him, leaned over, and started sucking the cum of his cock. He never experienced anything like it.

"Mom you were absolutely incredible! The best I've ever had!" he said exasperatedly.
"You weren't half bad yourself" she laughed. "I think we're in for a lot of fun this summer."

Swimming Time With Sister

aabbdd112233 on Incest Stories

It  was a hot July day and I decided to go swimming at the local pool.  Let me describe myself.  I have brown hair, I'm about five-ten, I have a muscular build, and I keep my stomach nice and flat.  I had just gotten my liscence so I asked my parents if I could take the car.  They said I was allowed as along as I brought along my fourteen year old sister and was back before five.

My sister has never really caught my eye.  She is about five-two, blonde hair, B-breasts, and pretty petite.  When we got to the pool I noticed that none of my friends where there.  My sister met up with one of her friends, Abbie, and so I just hung out with them.  After about thirty min. Abby left and so me and my sister swam around...We whe

Read More
re having a lot of fun and didn't notice the clock.  At around Five 0 Five we realized we had to go, So I called my parents and said that we where running late because the locker rooms at the pool were full and we were changing into regular clothes.  After we started to drive away I realized that me and my sister both had on our swimsuits still, and if my parents found out I lied we would both get grounded.  I told my sister and so she told me not to look...She put a towel in front of her and took off her bikini bottoms and top.  She then reached for her bag of clothes but noticed that they where in the back seat.  As she was disrobing I accidentally looked over at her.  I never quite saw my sister from this view and I have to admit...it was not half bad, in fact it was great.  She ditched the towel and climed in the back, my eye on her the whole time then she put on her clothes and came back up.  We were approaching our house and I still had on my swim trunks.  I obviously couldn't change then because I was driving as I found out when I attempted.  "Here, Let me help you, I won't look, promise." my sister said.

She slid off my swim trunks, and I saw her glance down.  I was a little embarrased but she took out my shorts and proceeded to put them on me.  As she did I felt her hand move onto my cock.  I started to get hard...but she must not of seen, or ignored it.  As we pulled into the driveway I walked up to the door to see a sign that said my parents went to a movie and dinner and we could order pizza or something.  "all that work for nothin," I thought.

At around nine I was watching TV in the dark living room when my sister came in , in a long white shirt, ready for bead.  She layed on the couch and put her head on my lap.  I had not gotten around to putting boxers on from earlier that day and just my shorts where seperating my sisters head from my cock.  I looked at her and I had a flashback of earlier in the day.  I started to get hard, and she lifted her head up, adjusted it, then layed back down.

"This is uncomfortable," she said.  "oh great," I thought "I blew it"

"go sit in the recliner," she said-  I obeyed thinking she thought I was a pervert, but instead she came and sat on my lap, a blanket covering us.  We watched TV when she said "I'm hot" and I saw her throw her Shirt on the floor.  I couldn't see her tho, because of the blanket, but I said"me too" and threw my shirt on the floor and started to remove my  shorts but remembered i didn't have any boxers on. 

"why not take off your shorts too" she asked " I already saw everything earlier today, and I only have panties on, It's ok, It's hot in here, and we have a blanket over us."

I threw them off and started to get a hard on, my cock was pressing against her but.  Her eyes where closed and I thought she was sleeping, so i acted as if i was too, and closed my eyes, letting my hand fall on to her breast and cup it.  I flicked it around and circled her nipple with my finger, when I saw a pair of panties fall to the floor.  Then I felt her move and saw she was rolled around, Now straddling me, still "sleeping"  I put my hand down and found her pussy...it was wet, and i started to finger her. I heard her moan and then she looked up and kissed me.  She slipped under the blanket and then I felt a mouth on my hard cock.  She went up and down, circling the head, then taking it all in,  but when i was about to cum, i pulled her up, and put my didck at the entrance to her pussy.  We made out and she lowered herself onto me.

"ahh"' she moaned as i felt my dick enter all the way.  We fucked for about five min, her pussy becoming slippery with her juices, when I heard the front door openeing.  MOM AND DAD i said "pretend your asleep"

We pulled the blanket up and acted like we where asleep.  MY cock was still in her pussy, and still hard as can be.  Mom and Dad whispered then sat on the couch watching TV.  It was apparent they where not going to move anytime soon, as i saw when i snuck glances.  I layed there when I felt my sister starting to bounce up and down again.  I layed there and my sister said "shhhh".  She bounced some more, and we continued tocfuck while my parents watched TV.  I looked over at them and saw my dad was massaging my mom's back, and undid her bra and they started to make out.  Then they looked over and saw me watching.  My dad went over and said "Son, why don't you and your sister go to bed and leave me and your mom in here a lone" at the same time pulling back the blanket..

"what the hell............" he said

Daddy Loves Twincest

naughtydaughter on Incest Stories

My little girls, Ashley and Brooke, are identical twins. I was only nineteen when my girlfriend got pregnant, unplanned, of course, so it was even more of a shock when the pregnancy resulted in not one but two tiny baby girls. They were always beautiful kids - my girlfriend Nancy (we never married) made them grow their blonde hair long and by the time they were eight it reached past their asses.

 

Their mother upped and left years ago, leaving me ill-equipped to bring up two daughters, who were proving to be more than a handful. The

Read More
twins, now fifteen, were the most beautiful bundles of trouble there could ever be, and I’m not just saying that as a proud father. As the girls hit puberty and began to develop, my buddies began to compliment me on what a fine pair they were, and when they walked down the street more than one head would turn, men and young boys alike! Of course I worried, having such stunning daughters. They were identically sexy, a petite 5’6 with sexy green eyes and curvy figures. But what began to worry me more was the amount I had begun to notice the their bodies recently, their firm tanned legs, the promise of their young breasts squeezed into tight tank tops.

 

I went into the back garden one sunny day and almost choked to find my fifteen-year-old daughters sunbathing in tiny bikinis that left very little to the imagination. Ashley was rubbing suntan oil into Brooke’s back, and I was surprised, even a little thrilled to find a hard on immediately appear in my pants. They had their backs to me and unsure what to do, I hung back, dying to massage my rapidly growing cock as I feasted my eyes on their slim tan legs and achingly pert butts. Brooke undid the straps of her bikini to allow Ash better access with the oil and my hand flew to my erection as I caught sight of a glimpse of part of one breast as it sprung free of the tiny halter. I had never even seen my daughters in their underwear before, and I was surprised to find Brooke’s breasts fuller than I had expected.

 

“You do me,” Ashley giggled, lying face down on the lounger, and Brooke retied her bikini. Straddling her sister’s butt, she began to massage the oil into Ashley’s back. “Mmmmmm…” Ash moaned contentedly. “’S good.” Brooke continued to rub the oil over her sister’s back, while they muttered and giggled together. Eventually she exclaimed, “shut up!” to some whispered comment of her sister’s, un-straddled her and slapped her ass playfully before lying down to catch some rays herself.

 

I locked myself in my room and wanked furiously over and over again to the thought of my little baby girls touching each other. I imagined them kissing, the fullness of their tits, the roundness of their cute butts, and worse, what it must be like to fuck their tight young cunts. I knew it was wrong, sick even, but nothing was going to stop me thinking about it now.

 

Now everything they did made me see them in a new light. I wanked more than I ever had. The sight of my daughters in their tight pajama tops with no bras made me even more aware of the size of their breasts. How could I have missed it before, those full round globes with their protruding hint of a nipple, which I sneaked glances at whenever I could. They must have been at least a DD-cup, bigger than their mom’s, and fuller somehow, rounder. How I ached sometimes in my frantic late-night wanking sessions to go into the room they shared and violate them, rip off their clinging tees and slide my cock between their ample chests, to titty-fuck the pair of them before shooting me load over their beautiful young faces. They had the faces of angels, my little girls, but bodies that would tempt a saint.

 

My fantasies began to get worse. I love my little girls, as any father would, but some part of me, some animal part, also wants to ravage them, to grab them and fuck them roughly and hear them moaning my name. I became obsessed with twin porn on the internet, but nothing could make me cum as hard as when I thought about my two baby daughters and the nasty things I wanted to do to them.

 

Eventually I did the unthinkable. I bought and installed a secret camera in their room, and every day when they were at school I watched the tape from the night before. Working from home left me a lot of time for jerking off over grainy footage of my teenage daughters. “Love you, Daddy,” they would each say with a kiss on the cheek as they got out of car at school every day, little knowing that as I looked up their tiny tartan school skirts as they got out (too short for school regulations of course, but then they were fifteen), I was looking forward to the glimpses of their naked young bodies and the long hard orgasms that last night’s footage would afford.

 

One night I was passing the girls’ room on my way back from the bathroom when I heard noises from within. I had bid the twins goodnight only a few minutes ago and they must be getting ready for bed. I pressed my ear to the door. There was muffled giggling, and the squeaking of bedsprings. “Ssssssh! Dad will hear!” one of them whispered, which one I couldn’t be sure. Then there was more giggling.

 

Heart racing, I went to my room and hooked up to the live digital feed I had by now set up from the camera in their room. The light was still on and I could see everything clearly. Ashley, the younger by four minutes and wearing nothing but an oversized shirt I recognised as mine, had pinned Brooke to her bed and was tickling her mercilessly. Brooke, squirming and trying to wrestle her sister off, was wearing a tank top and knickers. As she wriggled her tank top began to ride up and expose the lower part of her luscious round breasts, but Ashley did not let up.

 

After a few minutes of helpless wriggling in which her half-exposed tits bounced madly, Brooke managed to roll over and straddle Ash. She laughingly said something as she began to tickle her little sister back, but as I had not wired the camera for sound I could not hear what they were saying. As Ashley kicked and giggled under her sister’s roaming fingers, the man-sized shirt she was wearing began to ride up and from the camera’s position I could see to my cock’s delight that she wasn’t wearing any knickers. Brooke had evidently noticed too, because she pulled Ash’s shirt right up over her tanned, toned stomach, laughing as she tickled her uncovered belly even harder.

 

Ashley’s legs were splayed wide open and I had the most gorgeous view of her completely shaven cunt. I actually heard Ash’s shriek all the way from my room as she realised her sister had exposed her. In retaliation she pushed her sister so they were sprawled face to face on the single bed, the shove causing Brooke’s tits to spring from the tight vest completely. Brooke, instead of covering herself, simply ripped open the front of Asley’s shirt so she could tickle her under the arms, her most sensitive tickle spot, as well I knew. As the twins struggled to get a one-up on each other in this wrestling-tickling match their bare legs became entwined and their exposed DD tits were soon pressed tightly against each other as Ashley reached round and pinned Brooke’s hands behind her back. In the resultant checkmate it took me a moment to realise that Brooke’s thigh had slipped between her twin sister’s legs and Ashley’s bare teenage pussy was writhing against her twin’s leg, seemingly of its own accord. Ash’s head flew back, eyes closed, and her mouth opened as if in a moan.

 

Breathing heavily, they continued to writhe, their big tits grazing against each other, Ash grinding her cunt against Brooke’s leg, loosely cupping her sister’s ass cheeks. As soon as Brooke’s hands were free she thrust one down her knickers and began furiously to rub herself. Her other hand found her twin’s throbbing breast and began to massage it, though it more than filled her grasp. Breathing heavily and looking intently into each others’ eyes, the twins slowly brought their lips together in their first incestuous kiss. Slowly their lips parted and Ash’s tongue slipped into Brooke’s mouth. Brooke’s eyes closed in ecstasy as she thrust her tongue against her sister’s, deepening the kiss as she groped her little sister’s soft full breasts.

 

Ash, ever the wilful sister, broke the kiss and said something. Then she pushed her sister to the bed and straddled her as she ripped off Brooke’s knickers and tank top and lowered her head to suck her sister’s nipple into her eager mouth, all the while grinding their naked hairless cunts together. Brooke, though she might have been the quieter sister, was definitely not lacking in incestuous passion to match her sister’s as she reached round and started to massage Ash’s ass cheeks, her fingers slipping round between her legs to her pussy. Slowly and teasingly she began to rub up and down her sister’s ass and cunt slit while Ash ground frantically against her fingers. Eventually Brooke sunk her fingers deep in her sister’s tight hole and began to finger her in a rocking movement she had clearly used on herself.

 

Though Ash was clearly loath to stop her sister’s thorough massaging of her cunt, after a while she began to slip down her twin’s body, leaving a trail of kisses and bites all the way down to Brooke’s wide open legs. She descended eagerly and began to lick and suck wildly at her labia and clitoris, spreading her twin’s legs wider still with her hands. Brooke was obviously in the throes of ecstasy as she grabbed feverishly at her sister’s hair, pushing her face deeper into her bucking crotch.

 

I was in heaven. In the space of a few minutes my little girls had gone from innocent tickling to a full-on incestuous sex session. My boner was so hard it hurt, and all I was wearing was a dressing gown. But I was determined the night’s activities would not stop there for me.

 

Quietly I left the system recording, picked up a small metal item from my drawer and slipped out of my room. The girls were managing somehow to be quiet, I could only hear their passionate moans by pressing my ear to the door. Silently I opened the door and slipped inside. The scene was a million times better in person. The twins had moved to licking each other out in the 69 position and were so engrossed they didn’t even know I was there until the click of the key in the lock as I locked us in.

 

With barely muffled screams of horror the naked girls sprung apart, their faces burning with guilt and shame. I hadn’t thought about how I would deal with this part but I sensed that if I handled this right, I could get the fuck of my dreams tonight.

 

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” I asked quietly, keeping my face neutral. I hoped they would be too embarrassed to notice the raging boner under my dressing gown.

 

There was a long pause. They had to know there was no way to explain this one away. “I can explain...” trailed off Ash.

 

“Can you really, Ashley?” I said coldly. Brooke reached for a sheet to cover herself but I strode over and snatched it from her. “I want an explanation, young lady, before either of you put on so much as a stitch!” I snapped.

 

“We were… we weren’t…” Brooke started, then began to cry. “Daddy, I’m sorry!”

 

I sat down on the bed next to her and placed an arm round her shoulder. “Don’t cry, baby,” I comforted. I pulled Ash in for a hug from the other side. “I know exactly what you were doing, and I’m not angry.” Brooke stopped sniffling. If I moved my hand an inch further it would be touching her perfect round breast.

 

“You’re not?” said Ash, swallowing down her tears.

 

“No, I’m not.” I pulled my little girls in closer. My hands now rested just above the curve of their breasts. “It felt natural to you, didn’t it?”

 

“Um… I guess so.”

 

“Ash?”

 

“Yeah, it felt kinda…”

 

“Hot?” I finished.

 

She bit her lip, swollen from kissing. “Yeah, hot.”

 

I let my hand stroke gently and comfortingly over the soft curve of the top of my girls’ breasts. If they hadn’t noticed my hard on by now they must be blind.

 

“But girls,” I continued, my hands getting lower and more insistent in their rubbing, “you know that in the eyes of the law, what I caught you doing was wrong. Not just wrong, but illegal. It’s called incest.” Brooke started to cry again. “Don’t worry baby. I won’t let them take you away to a mental institution, or even prison. I know there’s nothing wrong with you really. You’re just two healthy girls who need to get their satisfaction.”

 

Ash turned her big green eyes on me. “Daddy, they’d really take us away if they found out?”

 

“Yes, baby. But I won’t let that happen, not while you’re my special little girls. My special little girls who understand that we all need to get our satisfaction, even Daddies.”

 

“Daddy, what do you mean?” Brooke asked, and in reply I picked her up by the waist and deposited her at the head of the bed next to Ash. Gently I forced their bodies together. “What are you doing?” There was worry in her eyes.

 

“Daddy wants to see you and your sister carry on. You said it felt good. Well it makes Daddy feel good too.”

 

Nervously the twins moved their lips together in a chaste kiss. “Do it,” I said angrily. “Or you’ll get such a hard spanking you won’t sit down for a week.”

 

I stood to the side and began to stroke my 9” shaft as my girls began to kiss passionately, their tongues enmeshing and their full breasts pressing hard together.

 

Just then Ash glanced up and gasped as she saw me with cock in hand. “What are you doing?” she asked, horrified. I decided it was now or never. “I thought you were my special little girls,” I said as I advanced on the bed. “Daddy needs to enjoy himself as much as little girls do.”

 

I stood over the bed, 9” cock standing proud as I took off my robe. “Who wants to touch it?” I asked. When neither of them replied, I grabbed Brooke’s hand and forced it to grasp my shaft. “This is my cock,” I said, forcing her little hand up and down my length.

 

“It’s hard,” she said in an awed voice. I let go of Brooke’s hand and Ash, never one to miss out, reached out to touch it too.

 

Soon Ash’s lips were stretched around my throbbing shaft as Brooke sucked on my balls. Without mercy I grabbed the back of her head and began to throat-fuck her, her soft whimpers only serving to arouse me further. Soon I was about to come. But I did not intend to waste my seed in the back of my little girl’s throat… not yet, anyway.

 

I pushed them both to the bed, where they lay, half-scared, half aroused, gazing up at me with those huge green eyes. Oh, how I wanted to fuck them.

 

I grabbed Ash and rolled her over so her face was in her sister’s cunt. “Lick her out, Ash,” I ordered.

 

She had just begun to do so when my two fingers entered her cunt from behind, causing her to gasp in pleasure. God, she was so tight. “Oohhh, Daddy!” she yelped. She was soaking wet and bouncing her ass against my hands as I roughly began to finger-fuck her, whilst positioning myself behind her. Just as she was beginning to moan in earnest I withdrew my fingers and in one hard movement mercilessly shoved the length of my 9” rod into her tight little cunt. “Unnnnnnnh!” is all she could manage as my huge cock hammered into her virgin hole, all the while thinking it had gone to heaven. She began to struggle but I held her ass in a steely grip, ruthlessly thrusting into her, over and over, the silky tight walls of her passage squeezing my cock like a vice. Meanwhile Brooke was in the throes of ecstasy, thrusting her head back and frantically grasping at her own bouncing tits as her sister’s face thrust up and down her pussy. My little Ash, always the cheeky one, was paying the price now for her lip, as her long-suffering Daddy used her as a filthy incestuous fuck-toy.

 

Ash screamed into her sister’s crotch as my pounding cock spread her pussy lips wide open in its assault. Brooke, on the verge of orgasm from Ashley’s lapping pink tongue, looked at me over the writhing form of her little sister’s naked body, and the look I saw in her green eyes almost made me cream right then and there. Her eyes were narrowed in her flushed, beautiful young face and they seemed to scream, “fuck me, Daddy!” louder than any words. But all the same, I wanted to hear it.

 

I pulled out of Ashley and positioned myself above Brooke, teasing her swollen clit with the head of my cock. She let out a long, sexy sigh that caused her massive breasts to rise and fall, and quiver as she quivered. Ashley, spent after her ordeal, was lying on the bed next to her, frantically massaging her own clit. Brooke leaned over to Ashley and pulled her face in for a long, slow, wet kiss, rubbing her breasts. Ashley moaned softly.

 

I smiled. My elder twin was turning out to be quite the vixen! I continued to tease her with my cock, and she let out a tiny moan. “Please…”

 

“Please what, baby?” I asked, gently massaging her tits with my other hand.

 

“Please – put it in me…”

 

“You mean fuck you?”

 

“Yes Daddy, fuck me!” she groaned impatiently. “Please, just fuck me like you did Ash!”

 

I needed no further encouragement from my writhing naked little girl, and shoved my cock hard into her sopping wet cunt. I started slowly at first as she cried out in pain, but she never took her sexy green eyes from mine and her swollen lips opened in a tiny gasp as my shaft began to enter her faster and harder. Brooke would get no more compassion than her feisty sister, I thought as I hooked her shapely legs over my shoulders, noting how flexible she was, and began to fuck her so deeply I could feel the head of my cock slamming into the back of her pussy. And what a pussy it was! Like her sister she was tight and silky and so wet…

 

Just then I groaned as I felt little Ashley behind me sucking on my balls and moaning as she obviously fingered herself, her moans creating pleasant vibrations as she sucked and licked at my nuts like they were a lollipop. Brooke gave a loud gasp as the pressure of my fucking began to build up inside her. “Oh – Daddy – I – didn’t – know-” she managed between strokes until her lips sprang open and she looked directly into my eyes as her orgasm hit her and her entire body began to shake. “OH GOOOOOOOODDDDDDD!” she screamed as wave after wave of ecstasy flooded over her, her taut young thighs gripping my chest like a vice.

 

That was it for me, and with a groan I came harder than I had since I met their mother, spurt after spurt of hot spunk filling my little daughter’s throbbing cunt.

 

As my girls and I recovered I knew that this would not be the end of our incestuous adventures. They had discovered a willing and experienced cock in their own home and as for me… well, I was living every father’s secret dream.

 

 

I hope you enjoyed this story, I know I enjoyed writing it. If you’re a bad daddy please email me: naughtydaughter89@yahoo.com

Mom Caught Us

Jim Moore on Incest Stories

There we were laying completely naked on our backs my hald hard cock laying on my belly with cum dripping out of it and Clair with her legs still spread and cum leaking from her little pussy when the light came on and there stood our Mom with her hands on her hips.

"WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU TWO ARE DOING"?

With that Clair pulled the cover up and covered us both up and started to cry. "We are doing the same thing that you and Uncle Bob was doing not 10 minutes ago in your bed."

"What are you talking about me and Bod"

"Don't try and deny it Clair and I both saw him between your legs fucking like there was no tomorrow."

Mom turned and ran down the hall to her room and shut the door. I put my arm aroung Clair and told her no

Read More
t to worry that Mom wasn't going to  do anything because if she did Dad would find out that she was fucking her brother. Go to sleep and get some rest you have to go to school tomorrow. I picked up my shorts and went to my room and got in bed. I lay thinking about what I had seen and done that night before drifting off to sleep.

The next morning I was woke up by my Mom tapping me on the head. I open my eyes and Mom was setting on my bed and I noticed that she was only wearing her nity which I could see through. She has nice tits with dark brown nipples that were sticking out about 1/2". She said that she wasn't angry with Clair and I for what we did, and that Bob and her had started having sex when they were about the same age. She said I know how good it feels and that is why we can't stop doing it every chance we get. Her face was a little red as she talked and she put her hand on my leg. I could feel my cock starting to get hard just listening to her talk.

She said I know that you are a man and need sex but please wait until she could get Clair on the pill before we tried it again.

"I noticed that you have grown into a full man by the size of your dick, it is even bigger than your Dad".

"What are you trying to say Mom?"

"Well if you need relief I think I know someone who would be willing to help you out."

"And who might that be?" With that she pulled her nity up over her head and exposed a wonderful let of tits and a pussy that was covered with dark brown hair. She said "Me". She pulled the cover back and there I was with my cock sticking straight up in the air. She reached out and put her hand around it and started to stroke it up and down. "Son you have a wonderful tool to make women happy, and I'll bet you know how to use it." She leaned over and put one of tits at my mouth so I opened my mouth and took it in. She pushed it down on my face and let out a moan.

I pushed her away and said "Mom should we be doing this?"

"Why not she said, you have fucked your sister and I have fucked my brother so why shouldn't you fuck your mother?" "Besides you have a hard cock and I have a wet pussy just waiting for it".

I pulled her over on the bed and started kissing her shoving my tongue in her mouth and she accepted it willingly. I sucked one tit whild rubbing the nipple of the other one between my finger and thumb. I started kissing her down her belly until I hit the hairy patch on her pubic area. She spread her legs wide and I lowered my head and kissed her wet pussy. I put my tongue in her crack and she put her hands on the back of my head and plushed my face into her cunt saying "Yes Yes Yes eat Mommie's pussy suck it make me cum on your face". I found her clit and rolled it with my tongue and she threw her head back and grabbed the sheet on both sides of her. "Oh Oh Oh fuck baby your making your mother cum" I kept sucking her clit and tongue fucking her pussy until I flet her body shake and she almost screamed out. "Oh my wonderful son I'm cummmmmiiiiiiiiinnnnnngggggg Oh don't stop suck my pussy, eat it , lick it ohhhhhhhh".

She relaxed on the bed and I lay down beside her still with a huge hard on. She got up and put her lips on the head of my dick and licked it lightly. Licking the pre cum from the tip. I pushed my cock up and said "Suck that cock suck your son's lovely cock you know you want it in your mouth and feel it throb as you suck it"

She opened her mouth and took about half of my cock in her mouth and started bobing her head up and down if a fucking motion. "Oh Mom that feels soooo goood but I have another place I want to put my cum" I pulled her head off and pushed her over on her back. She knew what I wanted and spread her legs waiting for me to drive my cock into her cunt. She grabbed my cock and pulled it down to the entrance of her pussy and said, "Fuck me Fuck my pussy drive that wondereful peace of meat as deep as you can in me". "I'll bet you fucked Clair good last night so fuck me the way you did her fuck me my baby".

I shoved my cock about half way in her wet cunt and she screamed, "Yes Yes Yes that's it fuck my pussy". I pulled out a little then drove the whold thing in her until my nuts slapped her on her ass. "You like my cock don't you Mom, you like your son's cock buired in your cunt?" "Oh hell yes I like it I want it I have to have it, just fuck me with it".

I stared out taking long slow strokes and damn it felt good, not as good as Clair but very good. I picked up the pace and started driving my cock home hard and fast. "That's it baby fuck that pussy hard, fuck it like I know you know how, make your mother cum Ohhhhhh fuck me fuck me harder." I was driving my cock in like a jack hammer and my nuts were slapping her ass with each stroke. I could feel my nuts getting tight and knew I was about to blow my load in her. "I'm abou to cum will you cum with me?" "Cum in me fill me with your hot love juice pump it in me now" I made a couple of lunges and shoved my cock as deep as I could and let our a loud grunt as I unloaded my balls deep in my mothers pussy. She said, "Oh baby i'm cumming I feel your cum it's hot and I love it FUCK I'M CUMMMMMMiiiiinnnngggggg."

I fell down on her out of breath and could still feel my cock pulsing in her cunt. "Oh my sweet son that was wonderful, I think I can take care of you until Clair is ready" I rolled off with my cock still dripping cum. I looked up and there in the door was Clair my little sister. She was just smilling and said, "You like his cock too don't your Mom?" Mom jerked the cover up over her naked body but I pulled it off again and Clair said, "Mom you have cum leaking out of your pussy" and laughed.

We Caught Mom

Jim Moore on Incest Stories

Let me start by telling you something about what happen. I'm a 20 year old 6'tall and about 210#. I had been away working for 2 years and just been home a couple of weeks. My sister is 15 and very well built. Not real big tits but very nice. My Dad worked for an oil company and was gone lots. Almost every time he went out of town our Uncle Bob would have to come over for some reason, and usually spent the night. Mom is 40 but sure doesn't look bad.

My date and been a bad deal since she wouldn't let me go any further than feeling her tits. It just gave me a good hard on and lover nuts. I came in about 1:30 AM and was trying to not wake anyone, but when I got close to my mothers room I could hear noises like someone moaning. The door was about half open and with her night light I co

Read More
uld see something that floored me. My mother was on the bed completely naked sucking someone's cock. She was really going after it and the man was pushing his butt up trying to get more of his cock in her mouth. I steped back and remembered that Uncle Bob's car was in the drive way. I looked again and sure enough it was Mom's brother that she was sucking off. I stood and watched for a minute and my cock was getting hard even though I felt anger for her fucking around on my Dad especially with her own brother.

I went to my bed room and undressed my cock still hard as a rock. I started to jack off when I thought about my little sister and how beautiful her little ass looked in her tight shorts. I put on some shorts and tip toed down to her bed room and found that her light was on. I knocked softly and ask if I could come in. She was dressed in a see through white nity and was setting up in bed reading. I could see her nipples throuogh the thin material and I thought I was going to cum in my shorts.

I told her what I had seen in Mom's room but she didn't believe me so we went back to Mom and Dad's room. When we looked in Mom was setting on top of Uncle Bob riding his cock. She was pumping up and down moaning with every stroke. He started saying "fuck that cock sis fuck it until I fill you with my cum". I looked at my sister and her hand was down between her legs and I knew whe was feeling her pussy. Mom said "Oh shit big brother I love your cock, it fuckes me soo good." "It's so hard and big, fill my pussy with your hot cum" I tapped my sister and said lets go.

We went back to her room and she could see my cock pushing out on my shorts. "Did looking at our Mother and Uncle doing that make you excited" she said. "It sure as hell did sis, and I noticed that you might have gotten a little worked up also" We sat down on her bed and looked at each other for a few seconds when she said "Let me see it". I told her let's both take our cloth off and not hide anything. I said If Mom and Uncle can do it it must be ok, and besides we do love each other. She didn't hesitate to pull her nity over her head and I slipped my shorts off exposing my hard cock. "Oh god sis you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." She looked at my cock and said "It looks bigger than Uncle Bobs, but it is beautiful, can I feel it?" I took her hand and placed it on my cock and stroked it up and down a few times. I ask her if she had ever seen a cock before and she said that she had and that one of her boy friends had ever busted her cherry.

She was breathing hard and so was I. I pushed her back on the  bed and started rolling the nipple of her tits between my fingers. She moaned and pushed them up to me. I sucked her tits first one then the other and each time I changed she wimpered softly. I started kissing her down to her belly and she put her hands on my head as if to stop me but never did. When I got to her pubic area I could feel some very soft light hair. I spread her legs and kissed her young pussy very softly and she let out an "Ohhh". I licked her pussy from top to bottom and found it already very wet. I keep licking and tongue fucking her flicking her clit each time I come to the top of her little pussy. She was holding on the sheet with both hands and pushing her young little pussy up into my face. I felt her start to shake and her body got still and she let out a "Ohhhh Ohhhh Ohhhh" I knew she was experienceing her first orgasm.

I lifted my head up and she grabbed my face and kissed my hard on my lips and shoved her tongue into my mouth which I welcomed and our tongues meet. She put her mouth to my ear and wispered "Fuck me big brother, Fuck me not just like Uncle Bob is fucking Mom". I got between her legs and put my very hard cock at the enterience of her little fuck hole. It was dripping wet so there was not need and any pre cum even thought there was plenty. I pushed the head of my cock into her warm wet love tounel. It was the most wonderful feeling I had ever experienced. She pushed her butt up and some more cock went in.She was so tight and hot I thought I was going to cum before I coujld get completely in her. I stroked her there for a feSw times then with one slow push I put the entire lenght of my cock deep into her young sweet belly. She almost screamed when I did. I told her not to worry about making to much noise because what was Mom going to do. I sucked her tits and fucked her long and slow trying very hard not to cum to fast. I told her she had the tightest pussy I had ever had and it felt wonderful to be fucking her.

After a while I picked up the pace and started fucking her hard and fast going all the way in each time. She was saying "Oh Oh Oh" each time I shoved my cock into her pussy. She said "Big brother I have wanted you to fuck me for so long I'm so glad it has finally happen". We were both breathing had and I was pumping her cunt like a jack hammer. She kept saying " Oh fuck that feels good, fuck my pussy big brother shove that big lovely cock in me and fill me with your sweet cum". She started to stiffen and I knew she was about to cum so I shoved my cock as deep as I could and let the first blast go. She let out another low scream as I kept pumping my cum in her with each stroke. She said "I'm cumming I'm cumming keep fucking me don't stop please don't stop" Then she let out a low "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh" I had spent my entire load in her young tight pussy and just fell down on the bed beside her. I said "Sis that was the most wonderful fuck I have ever had", and she said it was for her also.

About that time the light came on and there at the door stood our mother with her hands on her hips. "What is going on her?" she said.

But that is anothe story.

I know I'm not the best write so go easy on me if you will.

Jim_Moore63@Yahoo.com

The Delight of Amber

sik fuk on Incest Stories

It wasn’t my fault. Ok, so I was the adult and I’m supposed to be the responsible one, but she practically begged for it. Yes, I know it’s a crime and most people would think I’m a sick, perverted bastard for what I’ve done, but let me tell you how it all happened. Then tell me if you’d have done anything differently.

I had a pretty good life. I’d married my high school sweetheart the moment we’d both finished college, and things were rough for the first few years. But as time passed and my financial planning business finally started to be in the black, we began talking about starting a family. I thought I’d have a bit more time up my sleeve, but my wife became pregant the very month she stopped
Read More
taking the pill, and 9 months later our beautiful baby girl was born. We named her Amber and doted on her every move.

Amber learnt very early in life that she had her daddy wrapped around her little finger, and took full advantage of the fact. If her mother said no to whatever she wanted, she just had to climb onto my lap and wrap her arms around my neck and say “please daddy” and i’d melt and say yes. As the years passed and Amber grew up, I was amazed at how gorgeous she was becoming. With her long blonde hair, big blue eyes, flawless skin and just the beginnings of a luscious, curvy body, I knew I’d have a hard time keeping the boys hands off her. When I look back now after everything that’s happened, that thought is ironic.

Everything started to change when Amber turned 13. I began to notice how whenever her mother wasn’t around, Amber would be lounging around the house in all sorts of tight, revealing clothes. She’d sprawl on the floor in front of the TV in the tiniest of lace panties, her thighs spread slightly so I could see the thin fabric pressed up against her pussy. Her breasts had started to develop a year or so before, and it seemed they were always about to burst out of the top of her tight cotton tank tops. Oh God, and her nipples. Why were they ALWAYS so damn erect? They seemed to be screaming at me to stare at them. Which I tried not to do, but when they’re always there, how could I help it? Was it my imagination or did Amber seem to bend over alot in front of me? If she wasn’t letting me see down the front of her top, frantically looking for a peek at her nipples, she seemed to be dropping things often and bending over as I watched her panties inch up over her perfect ass. As you can imagine, I was in a continual state of arousal, and my wife enjoyed the benefits of my hard cock numerous times as I fucked the shit out of her while I thought about Amber’s luscious body.

Fate has a way of stepping in and fucking up your whole life. I figure it was fate that made the ice on my mother-in-laws front steps, and fate that made the old girl slip, and fate that broke both her hips. Naturally my wife was frantic and quickly packed her suitcase to fly interstate to take care of her mother, which left Amber and I at home by ourselves. At first I was terrified at the thought of being alone with my daughter for weeks on end. Which was ridiculous, of course. She was innocent and it wasn’t her fault that I was having such lascivious thoughts. I just had to get past this obsession and everything would be alright.

However, events seemed to be conspiring against me. Firstly, I walked in on Amber by accident as she was getting out of the shower and was struck motionless at the sight of her naked body. Her perfect little breasts with the nipples swollen and practically begging for me to suck on them. Her flat taut stomach and long toned legs were exquisite. But it was her pussy on full view, without a hair in sight that made my mouth water. My cock was instantly rock hard and throbbing and it seemed to take Amber a long, long time before she reached for her towel and wrapped it around her body. I quickly mumbled an apology but she just smiled and said it was ok. I managed to make a fast exit and locked myself in my bedroom, dropping my trousers within seconds and stroking my cock frantically till I came all over my hand. That probably wasn’t my proudest father moment, but what’s a guy to do after a sight like that?

The second event was a few days later when I came home from work to find Amber lying on the couch and complaining how she had pulled a muscle in her thigh during gym class that day. After watching her limp around the house grimacing with every step, I offered to go buy her some deep heat ligament lotion, hoping that would fix her problem. Upon my return, I gave her the tube and thought that would be the end of it. But within minutes she was back in the lounge room in just her tiny lace panties and thin cotton tank top, whining because she couldn’t reach the area properly and asking me to help her. How could I possibly refuse when my baby girl was in pain? She lay down on the floor in front of me and I knelt down between her spread legs and asked her exactly where it hurt.

I groaned silently when Amber reached back behind herself as she pulled her panties into the crack of her ass, and told me the pain was from her left buttock to down the back of her thigh. I squeezed the ointment into the palm of my hand and began to softly rub it into her leg, willing my brain to think about dead kittens or nuclear physics or anything that wouldn’t make me think about the tight hot body beneath my hands. Hearing Amber groan as my fingers pressed into the muscle of her upper thigh was excruciating. As my hands travelled higher up her leg, I noticed that Amber seemed to spread her thighs even further apart, giving me a birds eye view of the tiny scrap of lace covering her young pussy. I was throbbing with the need to rip those panties off with my teeth.

“Wait daddy, you’ll get the stuff on my panties,” Amber whispered as if she’d read my mind, and rose up on all fours in front of me and slid her panties down her legs and threw them to one side. As she lay down again on the floor in front of me, her legs spread wide around my kneeling body, I watched the lips of her pussy pull open and I could have died right then and gone to heaven a happy man.

“Can you do my other leg as well please daddy, cuz that’s kinda sore too,” she said as she smiled at me over her shoulder. My hands shook as I poured more ointment into my hands and massaged them up the backs of her legs. Amber groaned and mumbled how good that felt as my two hands covered the cheeks of her ass and squeezed. Her skin was so smooth and soft, yet her legs and ass were toned and tight. I continued the massage for some time, and with each moan from Amber my actions grew somewhat bolder. I know it was wrong but my hands worked their way closer and closer to the inside of her thighs. Would she let me touch her pussy? I could smell the rich musky scent that was drifting upwards from her spread pussy and it was making my mouth water.

Inch by inch, my thumbs reached higher up her inner thighs, and it seemed that Amber was arching her back somewhat, pushing back against my hands. Finally I slid one of my hands slightly higher and rubbed my thumb across the stretched lips of her young cunt. Amber groaned deeply and I nearly exploded in my pants as I felt how wet her pussy was. I couldn’t seem to stop myself as my whole hand reached down between my baby girls legs and my fingers ran back and forth along her hot wet slit. Amber was panting and writhing on the carpet in front of me as my fingers reached under her and found her swollen clit.

“Does that feel good, baby?” I whispered.

“Mmmm, yes daddy” she moaned and I rubbed her little clit in circles as I watched her perfect ass jiggle up and down. My other hand was rubbing and squeezing my rock hard cock through my pants as I frigged my baby daughter and within minutes she started jerking up and down against my fingers as her breathing became hitched.

“That’s it baby, cum for daddy” I grunted as her whole body began to shake. My cock exploded in my pants as Amber began to grunt, her pussy gushing hot juices against the palm of my hand as she orgasmed. When we’d both recovered our breath, Amber smiled at me over her shoulder and thanked me for the great massage and flounced out of the room like the cat who’d eaten the canary. I sat there flabbergasted at what had just taken place, yet not so astounded as to not lick her virgin pussy juices off my hand. God, she tasted so hot.

I decided to act as if nothing had happened, and it seemed that Amber had come to the same decision. Life went on for the next few days as normal. Well, as normal as it can be with a 13 year old walking around the house in all states of semi-nakedness. I’d finally admitted to myself that my daughter was a little tease, as she bent down in front of the open refrigerator door nearly ever morning, offering me the perfect view of her tight buttocks and lace covered snatch. I’m sure she planned for her bedroom door to be open that morning as I walked past, so I could see her sleeping on her bed with the sheets kicked off and her tank top twisted up uncovering one of her breasts. My cock seemed to be constantly rock hard and I was wanking 3 or 4 times per day as each accidental flash from my daughter sent me scurrying off to my bedroom.

It had always been a family tradition in our house that Friday night was movie night. When I came home from work, I asked Amber if she wanted to come with me to the video store, but she said there was no need as she already had a movie that she’d borrowed from one of her friends from school. Upon inspection of the movie cover and seeing it was one of the current horror flicks, I told her she was too young and would be too scared. She begged and pleaded and swore it’d be ok because I’d be there with her and finally I relented. I settled into my favorite recliner chair and Amber spread out in front of me on the floor in her usual lace panties and short t-shirt. She was soon engrossed in the story and I was slowly rubbing my hard cock as I stared at her ass and remembered how hot and wet her pussy had been against my hand.

Something must have happened in the movie because suddenly Amber jumped to her feet and scurried over to me, hopping onto my lap and wrapping her arms around my neck as she buried her head against my shoulder. I grunted softly as I felt her tight ass press against my cock, but wrapped my arms around my baby girl and laughed softly into her hair.

“I told you that you’d be scared,” I said as I pulled her tightly against my chest, feeling her small nipples rub against the front of my t-shirt. I grunted slightly as she slid down my body a little so she could look up into my eyes, her pussy rubbing down over the length of my cock which throbbed between her spread legs. My hands skimmed down over her back to the juicy globes of her ass and I pulled her towards me, grinding her cunt against my cock.

“I’m not scared anymore, daddy,” she whispered as she gripped my shoulders and rocked her pussy up and down against my throbbing cock. I groaned as I watched my baby grinding against my cock, soft little moans escaping from her parted lips. My hand slid up underneath her tiny t-shirt, moving up across her flat stomach until I reached her tight hard nipple. My fingers ran back and forth across her nipple, feeling it get bigger and bigger, until I pinched it softly. Amber groaned and thrust her cunt harder against me. Both my hands gripped the hem of her t-shirt and drew it slowly over her head and threw it aside.

“God, you’re so beautiful,” I breathed as my hands slid up and squeezed her budding breasts softly. Amber moaned as I lent forward and captured her with my mouth, sucking her whole breast as my tongue flickered back and forth across her nipple. Her skin tasted so sweet and hearing her panting as she contined to dry hump my throbbing cock was so fucking sexy. I was going to cum in my pants again if I didn’t stop her rubbing against me. My hands slid down to her hips and I held her still above me, kneeling over my lap. My mouth moved to her other breast as I grasped the thin fabric of her panties in my hands and ripped them apart. My right hand slipped between her spread thighs and my fingers rubbed against her hot wet pussy.

“Oh daddy, that feels so good,” she panted as she moved her hips back and forth, grinding against my searching fingers, “you make my pussy so wet when you touch it.” I groaned against her breast as I heard her words, my fingers spreading her pussy lips apart as I pressed my middle finger slowly into her hot, virgin cunt. Fuck, she was so tight. The muscles of her vagina clenched my finger rhythmically, as I pushed my finger deeper into my baby girl. The tip of my finger felt the barrier of her hymen and I pulled back slightly, groaning at the evidence of her virginity. My thumb reached upwards and found her swollen clit, rubbing it softly as I began to thrust my finger slowly in and out of my daughter. Amber was grunting with pleasure each time I pushed my finger inside her, and whimpering each time I withdrew. I released her swollen nipple from my mouth and reached up and pulled her face down to mine, pushing my tongue against her lips until they parted for my thrusting tongue. I don’t know if Amber had ever tongue kissed before, but she seemed to get the hang of it quickly, sucking on my tongue and pushing her own tongue into my mouth. I pulled my finger out of my baby’s cunt and quickly unzipped my jeans, pulling my rock hard cock out of my boxer shorts as I kissed her. As I grasped her hands in mine and pulled them towards my cock, I pulled my lips away from her hot sweet mouth and looked into her eyes.

“Baby I’ve gotta feel your hands on my cock. Please Amber, stroke it for me,” I begged as I wrapped her hands around me and showed her how to slide them up and down. Amber stared at my cock in awe as she worked both her hands up and down the length, sliding her fingers across the head which was covered in pre-cum and making me moan. “Oh yes baby, that’s a good girl, just like that,” I groaned as I pushed my hand between her open thighs again and pushed my finger into her dripping cunt. “Fuck, you’re so tight Amber. Do you like having your daddy’s finger inside your pussy? Tell me baby, I need to hear it.”

“Oh...oh...yes daddy...mmmm,” she panted as she rode my finger.

“Mmm yeah, you’re daddy’s bad girl. You like having your daddy finger fuck your cunt, don’t you? Oh that’s it baby, stroke my cock harder. Tell daddy how much you like having his cock in your hand,” I moaned as I slowly pushed a second finger into my daughters tight pussy.

Amber groaned loudly as she felt my second finger slide inside her. “Oh yeah daddy, don’t stop. I love having your fingers inside me. Oh..yeah...that’s it....mmmm, your cock is so big and hard.” Her hips rocked back and forth as she fucked herself against my hand. I could feel my balls start to tighten and knew I wouldn’t last much longer. As I wrapped my lips around one of her hard nipples and sucked, my other hand found my babys clit and rubbed it back and forth as I fingered her. Suddenly Amber’s whole body froze in mid thrust, then she began shaking madly as she grunted against my hand. I pulled my mouth from her nipple as I looked into her eyes and saw the pleasure flowing across her face. I could feel the muscles of her cunt clenching my fingers as I thrust faster and faster, rubbing her clit as she orgasmed. Her pussy gushed hot juices as she squeezed my cock with her tiny little hands and I exploded all over her stomach and tits. Stream after stream of my hot cum spurted all over my baby girl as I moaned Amber’s name aloud. I looked down and saw some of my cum hanging off the tip of her nipple and reached down and caught it with my finger, raising it to Amber’s lips.

“Taste it baby, taste daddy’s cum like a good girl,” I whispered and then groaned softly as I watched her baby pink tongue hesitantly lick my cum off the tip of my finger. “Do you like that, baby?”

“Mmm, yes daddy. It tastes hot and salty,” Amber smiled at me as she licked at my finger again. I reached down and scooped more of my cum from her stomach onto my finger and brought it back to her mouth. I pushed my finger between her lips and watched as she wrapped them tightly around my finger and sucked as her tongue licked up the cum inside.

“Oh yeah baby, you’re gonna be a good little cocksucker, aren’t you?” I moaned, mesmerized by her hot wet mouth. My fingers were still inside her tight pussy and I slowly pulled them out, hearing her moan around my finger at the loss of them. “Here baby, try your own cum now. Taste how sweet your pussy is, Amber.”

She gladly switched her mouth from one hand to the other, and moaned as her tiny pink tongue slid up and down my fingers, licking up all of her cunt cream. My daughter was so fucking sexy and my mind was going crazy imagining her riding my cock, or sucking on my hard cock until I exploded in her hot mouth. But as I looked at her droopy eyes, I could tell she was exhausted and needed to sleep. I pushed her gently onto the arm of the chair as I stood up and pulled up my jeans, then picked up my totally naked daughter in my arms and carried her to her bedroom. As I placed her down on the bed, I kissed her soft lips and pulled the blankets up over her gorgeous body.

“I love you Amber, and even though what we did tonight was wrong, I loved every second of it,” I whispered.

“It can’t be wrong when it feels so good, daddy,” she replied.

“Well baby, if your mummy ever found out that we touch each other, she’d take you away from me and never let me see you again. We can only continue to touch each other if you swear on my life that you will never tell anybody. Do you swear, Amber?”

“Yes, daddy, I swear. I’ll never tell anyone. Will you touch me again, daddy?” she replied around a huge yawn.

“Soon baby,” I laughed. “Go to sleep now. There’s lots of other things we can do to each other that feel good, and I’ll teach all of them to you soon. I promise”

As I left my daughters bedroom, I looked at her snuggled under the pink covers, and felt the guilt slam into me. She was only 13, for God’s sake. But even though the guilt nearly drowned me, in the back of my mind I was already planning how I could get my cock inside my baby daughter’s tight, wet cunt.


I’d love to hear any thoughts, feedback, criticisms, etc that any of you have. Feel free to email me at intentional.malice@hotmail.com and I hope you enjoyed my story. Love, Megan